Naruto Mall System

“Naruto” (Complete) One Piece is now open, the system has been upgraded, and I have traveled back to the time when Roger had just died and 20 years before the story began. This period of time was a blank. Well, in order to reach the top in the future, potential stocks are indispensable. The future beauties need to be cultivated slowly now. The protagonist with the system is still awesome. Create the strongest pirate group, compete with the Seven Warlords of the Sea and the Four Emperors in the New World, and become the emperor of the New World.

Chapter 1 Cheats
The sun is shining, spring is here and flowers are blooming. People on the streets are full of laughter and joy, creating a harmonious scene. Many familiar people are greeting each other, and children are playing chasing games in groups on the streets.
The merchants on the street are doing their business, and everything is booming. It seems that everything is harmonious in this place. It would be a good place to live, but Ye Han doesn’t think so.
He knew exactly where this place was, but it felt absurd because he knew it clearly. Naruto was a long-running manga that had been serialized in Konoha Village from 1999 to 2014, a manga that had been running for nearly fifteen years.
Ye Han was still a student at that time, and he was very fond of comics, animations and games. He had naturally read Naruto, a comic work known almost worldwide.
When I was in school, I was very fascinated by the ninjutsu there. I wanted to punch Uchiha Madara and kick the Ten-Tails. After growing up, I found that it seemed very dangerous there. I’d better stay on Earth peacefully.
He had no idea how he got here, and after arriving here, his body turned into that of a child. Time travel and rebirth had crossed Ye Han’s mind many times, but those were things that were popular in 2008. At his age, what was popular was picking up girls, and fighting and killing were things that the urban management staff did.
And there is a very impressive identity here. His surname is Uchiha, Uchiha Ye Han, and he belongs to a marginal member of the Uchiha family. The probability of this marginal member of the Uchiha family, who is of unknown generation, to open the Sharingan is extremely low. It is normal for him not to be able to open his eyes in his entire life. Ye Han has not seen many relatives.
However, even so, Ye Han’s identity is considered a noble class in Konoha. His parents died because of the war, and Konoha also arranged a house for him to live in, and provided him with money for food, clothing and daily necessities, which is considered a good treatment.
But he doesn’t want to stay here. It’s too dangerous here. Don’t tell me that knowing the plot well is the biggest cheat. Damn, what’s the use of letting a child of only four or five years old know the plot?
He has no ninjutsu, no chakra, and no way to open the Sharingan. Is he going to kill his brothers and parents? Not to mention whether they can be killed or not, the parents in this world were already dead when Ye Han traveled here.
Of course, there is one most important reason. It is more than ten years before the plot took place. What s the use of knowing the plot? Just wait for a few years before being killed by Uchiha Itachi because of his awesome identity, or being targeted by Danzo or Orochimaru? His fate is really tough.
God seemed to know that Ye Han was a person who liked to wait for death when he had no hope, so he gave Ye Han a little hope.
?Mall System?
This is the cheat for Ye Han as a time traveler. In this world where there is no blood limit, no unparalleled efforts, and talent is just like that of trash, it unintentionally gives Ye Han hope of survival.
Don t ask where this plug-in came from. The time traveler is so awesome that he doesn t need to explain. He still wants to ask how it came from, but no one tells him. It s just that this thing already existed when he traveled through time.
[Mall System] Just like the name, Ye Han, who has been working in countless domestic online games for more than ten years, knows what this represents, that is power.
No matter how skilled a talented player is, he can only lie down in front of the powerful RMB warriors. In China’s online games, the rich local tycoons can stand firm among thousands of troops, drink the most expensive blood potion, and release skills to harvest in large areas. There is no richest, only richer.
Countless local tyrants also bowed down to stronger local tyrants, and then the unwilling local tyrants recharged money again to become richer and then cut back. The reason in the final analysis was because the system mall was constantly coming up with new things to attract local tyrants to consume.
Ye Han is now lying on the water room on the roof, silently reciting the word “mall” in his mind, and a virtual mall appears in front of Ye Han. The shape has a bit of ancient style, which basically confirms that this system mall is domestically produced.
You can rest assured if it is a domestic system mall, because the system malls among domestic online games are the most deceptive. Representative works include Sohu Changyou’s New Demi-Gods and Semi-Devils and Tencent’s online games.
He still remembers how he worked so hard to accumulate combat power and compare himself with others, but in the end, the system mall released more advanced stones, which cost 50,000 yuan each. That one stone surpassed all his combat power. The refreshing feeling made him sell his account directly, delete the game, and swear never to play domestic online games again.
However, Ye Han vaguely remembered that when he was uninstalling the game, a pop-up window appeared, saying something like “Do you want to understand the meaning of life? Do you want to have powerful strength? Do you want something?” He had seen many tricks played by online game companies before. There were many more outrageous uninstall prefaces than this, and even a curse preface. He clicked “YSE” or “NO” without hesitation. These were his last memories.
Now thinking about it, it seems that I should have clicked no, but now there is no chance to click it even if I want to. I can only live well in this world. Now almost everything in the mall is gray, which means it cannot be used. Ye Han doesn t know when the mall will be opened, and maybe some conditions need to be met.
But unfortunately, he can only watch all these now, “When will the exchange be opened?” Ye Han couldn’t help but let out a long sigh to the sky. The most painful thing in the world is not that people die with unspent money, but that they clearly have it but cannot get it.
Suddenly, a voice came from below, “Ye Han! What are you doing? Come down and play with us!” The voice was very childish, it was the voice of a little girl.
The little girl’s name is Hinata Feihong, a child of the Hyuga branch family. She is pretty and cute, has good talents, and has opened her Byakugan. In terms of future, she is much better than Ye Han, who has almost no chance of opening his eyes. From a young age, it can be seen that she will definitely be a beauty in the future. If he likes to raise loli, this will definitely be a very good target, but he is not that evil yet.
However, he felt a little embarrassed to play with these little kids. After all, he was once a grown man, but now he had fallen to the point of playing with little kids.
Feilu novel, Fei will make you look good!
Automatically subscribe to the latest chapters
APP audiobook (free)
High-quality audio, popular voice actors, offline listening
ActivityRegister as a Filo member and get 200 points![Register Now]Naruto Mall System
Chapter 2: School (Old Version)
(Chapter 2 Going to School)
“Yes! Ye Han, come down quickly too, let’s play ninja games together.” There were a few little boys and girls below. Ye Han was a little puzzled as to why he was so popular with the kids, but since he had nothing to do now, he decided to go and play with them.
Ye Han also shouted, “I’ll be down right away!” Then he stood up and jumped from the upstairs several times before landing steadily on the ground.
After seeing this, several children couldn’t help but applaud in amazement, “How amazing! Ye Han, you can actually jump down safely from such a high place!”
Not sure if he was constrained by his age, Ye Han actually felt a little happy because of the admiration of the kids. He rubbed his nose with his fingers and said, “That’s normal! Those ninjas can fly over rooftops and walls. You can all do that easily in the future.”
Since coming to this world and having the mall system, Ye Han no longer had the intention of just eating and waiting for death. In this place, the god of death could come at any time, and if he didn’t protect himself well, he might become one of the ten thousand time travelers who were killed. That would be too embarrassing. Countless senior time travelers had awesome lives, and even though he had all the cheats, he couldn’t lose the title of a time traveler.
So after Ye Han knew the world he was in, he started to exercise. People in this world generally have good physical fitness. After half a year of training, Ye Han was able to reach his current level, which is considered average. However, he did not have the courage to do this in his previous life.
“Okay! I also want to practice hard like Ye Han and become a great ninja in the future!” said a little boy.
“I also want to become a great female ninja like Lady Tsunade!” Hinata Feihong said without showing any weakness. Princess Tsunade is the person that all female ninjas aspire to become. In this world, Ye Han has not seen Tsunade in person, but her name is a familiar name to Ye Han.
“I want to be a Hokage!” Me too! “…..”
Several children began to talk about their future goals, and Ye Han just smiled beside them. The profession of ninja represents strength. Perhaps because of education, all the children aspire to become ninjas. It is just like when children on Earth are asked what their dreams are, they either want to become rich or a high-ranking official.
But Ye Han knew even more deeply that without extraordinary talent, powerful bloodline limit, and sufficient qualifications, it was simply a fantasy to want to become a Hokage.
If Ye Han was really a child, he would have been a high-ranking official, or if he was born here, his dream would have been to become a ninja in the village.
“Ye Han, what are we going to practice today?” Ye Han once told these children that to become a ninja, they need to train well. These children incorporated ninja training into the game while playing. Moreover, Ye Han showed these children a very intelligent look. Ye Han is now the leader of this group of children.
Ye Han touched his chin and thought for a while before saying: “Let’s practice shuriken today.” Shuriken has a hole in the middle and is a hidden weapon similar to the plum blossom dart. Throwing shuriken and kunai are both skills that must be practiced.
The use of shuriken and kunai was so superb that even Nagato, who possessed the Rinnegan, could not ignore Uchiha Itachi’s skills. The lethality might not be strong enough, but it did not require hand seals and was a compulsory course for every ninja.
Ye Han and several other children began training in the grove. A circular target was fixed on a tree, and several children held shurikens in their hands and threw them towards the center of the target.
The adults in the village are also proud of their children becoming ninjas, so if children like shurikens, they will naturally buy them for their children.
When the throwing was over, all the children were tired and sat on the ground. Ye Han was the same. He was not born to be a very diligent person. If it weren’t for the need to survive in this world, he would not have trained like this.
“Ye Han, we are also going to Ninja School tomorrow. Only after graduating from Ninja School can we become Genin. You will go with us, right?” Hinata Feihong, the little girl, said to Ye Han. At this time, children as young as four years old can apply to Ninja School.
“Of course! Only by studying in the Ninja School can you become stronger,” Ye Han nodded and said.
“I also want to go to Ninja School to study!” the other children also spoke up.
“I’m not old enough, I can only go to school in the next class.” There are also those who are not old enough and have to wait until the next class to go to school regretfully.
“Don’t worry, time flies, and it will be your turn to go to school soon.”
By the evening, all the children had gone home, and Ye Han also returned to his own home, a separate residence with no one else at home.
Although the house was empty and a bit deserted, he actually enjoyed the feeling. He was going to school tomorrow and wondered what he would learn.
He closed his eyes, and a whole night passed in the blink of an eye. Ye Han also prepared his outfit, wearing dark black sports shorts and a black T-shirt. The Uchiha family’s emblem, the ’round fan’, was on the back of his clothes. With short black hair and a fair face, he looked like a handsome boy with good qualifications.
After finishing breakfast, Ye Han walked towards the Ninja School. Along the way, many parents brought their children towards the school.
For the villagers in Konoha Village, becoming a ninja is a very honorable thing. Every time the ninja school is recruiting students, parents will send their children of appropriate age to the ninja school.
There were a few people like Ye Han who came alone. Now the ninja world was barely stable, but there were still many children whose parents had died. These orphans would receive normal education and become ninjas, not to mention the members of the Uchiha family. They should have been taken to live with their relatives, but Ye Han refused. He wanted to live longer, so it was better to have less contact with this family that would rebel and be eliminated in the future.
Chapter 3 Dream (Old Version)
(Chapter 3 Dream)
The classes were soon divided, and Ye Han sat in his seat according to the teacher’s arrangement. Ye Han saw several familiar faces in the class, all of whom were the children he played with. Hinata Feihong was also in this class.
The class was a little noisy as the kids were happily chatting with acquaintances. They were naturally a little excited about going to school for the first time. Ye Han also took this opportunity to look at his classmates.
After a while, a man walked up to the podium, he was about thirty years old, and all the students quieted down. “Um! Be quiet for a moment. Let me introduce myself. My name is Nakamura Biyano, and I’m your homeroom teacher. I will be responsible for your studies in the next few years. Although I still have a lot to say, I still have to invite the Fourth Hokage to speak to everyone first. Welcome everyone!” As he said this, he took the lead in applauding.
When all the students heard the Fourth Hokage was about to speak, they followed their homeroom teacher and applauded. In the Konoha Ninja Village, the Hokage is the leader and the most honorable person in the village. They have received this kind of education from their parents since childhood.
When Ye Han heard the name of the Fourth Hokage, he was slightly stunned. He knew that the Fourth Hokage was arguably the most handsome man among all the Naruto ninjas, but he had died before he appeared on the stage. He died in the attack of the Nine-Tails on Konoha. Does that mean that the Nine-Tails hasn’t attacked Konoha yet?
Soon, a handsome boy with golden hair and a sunny face walked in from the classroom door. He was wearing a white coat with flame patterns on the corners and the words “Fourth Generation Hokage” embroidered on the back.
Gradually, his figure overlapped with the Fourth Hokage that Ye Han saw in the anime. The whole person exuded a gentle aura. Ye Han used to be a fan of the Fourth Hokage, but now that he saw him with his own eyes, he couldn’t describe what it felt like.
Namikaze Minato also scratched his head and introduced himself with a smile, “Hello everyone! My name is Namikaze Minato, and I am now the Fourth Hokage of the village. The children who come here are the hope of the village’s future. You must study hard here. After graduation, you will become a Genin, a real ninja, to protect the village and your family. If you work hard, perhaps the next generation of Hokage will be born among you.”
The class was quiet for a while, and Namikaze Minato said awkwardly: “Ah! Is it boring? My dream when I was a child was to become a Hokage.”
“No! Hokage-sama! We all have the dream of becoming Hokage!”
“Yes! Yes! Becoming Hokage is my dream!”
“I’ll be the Hokage!”
……
The scene suddenly became lively. Ye Han sat there without moving, with a smile on his face, looking at these active children who could talk freely about their dreams, feeling a little envious.
Although he has cheats, there are so many powerful guys in the future. Once he steps into the world of ninja, his life or death is uncertain. He also feels that he is not suitable to be a Hokage because he is a bit lazy.
Namikaze Minato saw the expressions on all the students’ faces, then smiled and said, “It seems that many of you have the same dream as me. I believe that as long as you work hard, you will realize your dream one day. So everyone, please introduce yourselves. I also want to know everyone’s name. As a Hokage, I have to remember every child in the village. I also want to get to know everyone. You can also take this opportunity to get to know each other. Ninjas need to cooperate with each other. Who knows who will be your future partner? Let’s start from here.”
As soon as Minato finished speaking, the first little boy sitting in the front row against the wall spoke up: “My name is Yamazaki Ogawa, I’m four years old, and I want to become a Hokage and protect the village in the future.”
“That’s great, but you have to work hard for your dreams.”
The next girl stood up and said, “My name is Yumiko Fukuda, I’m 4 years old, and I want to become a great female ninja like Tsunade-sama in the future.”
“Lady Tsunade? She is an extremely powerful female ninja.” Namikaze Minato thought of the image of Tsunade, most of which was the scene where he and Jiraiya were always beaten up by Tsunade. The smile on his face seemed a little strange.
Then one by one they began to introduce their names. The boys wanted to become Hokage or a great ninja, and most of the girls wanted to be Tsunade.
After a while, it was Ye Han’s turn. Ye Han stood up and said, “Uchiha Ye Han, age 4, dream, live well.” After that, Ye Han sat down.
Many children started discussing in a low voice after hearing Ye Han’s surname. The Uchiha family is one of the two major families in Konoha and is quite powerful.
Namikaze Minato was slightly stunned after hearing Ye Han’s words. He obviously didn’t expect that Ye Han, as a child, would actually talk about such a dream. The class teacher Nakamura Hino next to him whispered to Namikaze Minato: “Ye Han’s parents died in the war, and now he is the only one left.”
After hearing this, Minato Namikaze nodded. There are many children like this whose parents died in the war, and he himself is an orphan. “I will do my best to make every villager live a happy life,” said Minato Namikaze with a serious face. At the same time, he looked at Ye Han with encouraging eyes, as if to give Ye Han courage to live a good life.
Ye Han rolled his eyes. He just wanted to live well in this dangerous world. Why would you, a Fourth Hokage, resonate with him?
Three things to do when reading: read, collect, and reward!
Turn on lazy reading mode
Chapter 4 System Activation (Old Version)
(Chapter 4 System Activation)
Soon the next person started to introduce themselves. Ye Han sat in his seat and listened. He also needed to write down everyone’s name. Just like what the Fourth Hokage had said, two of these people would be his future teammates. Ye Han didn’t know who might be his teammates, so he naturally had to write them down carefully.
Suddenly, Ye Han heard a name that seemed familiar to him, “My name is Uchiha Itachi, please advise me!”
The class started talking in low voices again. It was quite rare for many civilians to have two members of the Uchiha family and one member of the Hyuga family in one class.
Ye Han was a little confused. Uchiha Itachi, damn, was I mistaken? I was actually in the same class as Uchiha Itachi. Ye Han turned around and saw that it turned out to be a kid sitting next to him.
He was wearing almost the same clothes as Ye Han. He was young, but very calm. He was so quiet that Ye Han didn’t even notice that the biggest danger was right beside him. His identity as an Uchiha was just for show, while the other person was a member of the real Uchiha family.
Should I kill him in advance? Well, I don t think I am his opponent. I might be defeated before I can even take one move.
Uchiha Itachi seemed to notice Ye Han’s gaze and nodded to Ye Han. Ye Han also nodded habitually, but it was better not to bring up any relationship. It would be best if the other party didn’t know him.
[Ding! Contact with the main character, the mall system has been activated by the host! ]Suddenly, a sound that sounded somewhat mechanical came into Ye Han’s ears. Ye Han was startled and jumped up from his seat.
Ye Han’s sudden action stopped the students who were still introducing themselves. The Fourth Hokage looked at Ye Han with a smile and said, “Ye Han, do you have anything to say?”
Ye Han then realized that he had actually stood up. Everyone in the class was looking at him. His brain was spinning rapidly, trying to find a reason, but his mind was full of things about the mall system. Finally, he found a reason that he would only find when he was a child. He slowly raised his hand and said, “I…I…I want to go to the toilet.”
After hearing this, the Fourth Hokage smiled and said, “That is indeed a very important matter. Go quickly.”
After hearing this, Ye Han quickly left his seat. All the students in the class started talking in a low voice. Ye Han couldn’t help but cover his face outside. It was too embarrassing, but he decided to go to the bathroom to calm down.
It has been more than half a year since I came to this world. I have had this mall system since the beginning of my time travel, but I have never activated it. I have been watching it every day, and suddenly it was activated. Naturally, Ye Han was very excited.
Ye Han silently recited the mall in his mind, and new reminder sounds continued to sound.
[Ding! The system mall has been activated by the host! The Blood Pavilion is open! The Martial Arts Pavilion is open! ] …….
It is definitely made in China, Ye Han thought. But no matter whether the name is vulgar or not, it makes people excited just by hearing it. What does it take to be awesome in Naruto? In addition to the strong combat awareness, it depends more on bloodline limits and ninjutsu.
Ye Han opened the column of the Bloodline Museum, and the names of numerous Kekkei Genkai appeared. They were all powerful Kekkei Genkai. Of course, Ye Han picked the one that he was most interested in first.
[Bloodline Limit: Sharingan][Introduction: Eye Technique, the bloodline limit of the Uchiha clan, descendants of Indra, the eldest son of the Six Paths Sage. It can evolve into the Mangekyo Sharingan and the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan. After obtaining the power of the second son Ashura, it can evolve into the Rinnegan.
The evolution of the Sharingan can be divided into three stages. The main morphological change is the increase of magatama in the eyeball. When the eye is first opened, there is only one magatama in the eyeball. With the increase of chakra, the proficiency of the use of pupil techniques and the degree of stimulation, the ordinary Sharingan will continue to evolve. With each stage of evolution, the magatama in the eyeball will increase by one, up to a maximum of three. The three-magatama Sharingan is the highest form of the ordinary Sharingan.
Single Magatama Sharingan: Can see through some physical techniques and moves.
Double Magatama Sharingan: Can see through some ninjutsu and copy some ninjutsu.
Three Magatama Sharingan: The highest form of the ordinary Sharingan, which can further enhance the ability to see through physical and ninjutsu, and copy them.
Mangekyo Sharingan: The evolved form of the ordinary Sharingan, which connects three magatama together and possesses very powerful ninjutsu or genjutsu…?
Very good, it seems that one can possess bloodline limits without mental stimulation. At the same time, Ye Han also feels that he will become unwell after being mentally stimulated.
Ye Han began to look at another one. [Wood Release], as the powerful bloodline limit of the first Hokage, can be called the strongest escape technique. Various powerful Wood Release ninjutsu were almost unstoppable in the hands of the first generation. Moreover, with the Sharingan, it can evolve into the Rinnegan. It is definitely the first choice.
Seeing this, Ye Han felt that his life seemed to be full of hope. God had finally treated him well by sending him here. He would never scold him again. Ye Han clicked ‘Study’.
[Ding! You don t have enough points to learn this skill! ]“…” Ye Han was still immersed in excitement and didn’t listen carefully, so he reached out and clicked again.
Damn it! What the hell is going on? Although I know there is no free lunch in the world, but why do you have to give away a big gift pack for beginners when you just open the store? You have to have at least ten or eight bloodline limits. Why are you charging without any experience?
What the hell are points? After opening the help column, Ye Han saw the introduction of points.
[Points: Completing mall tasks will earn you corresponding points, which can be exchanged for anything in the mall. ]It is true. It is better than recharging RMB. But he has no money now, so he might as well take a look at the mall tasks.
[Uchiha Itachi relationship mission, optional side mission 1: In order to prevent the host from being killed, kill Uchiha Itachi in advance, mission reward points 100 points! Mission difficulty: SS level! ]“……”
Chapter 5: The Pitfall System (Old Version)
(Chapter 5: The Pitfall System)
Ye Han was dumbfounded when he saw it for the first time, smacking his lips. This was a bit difficult. He knew his own business well, and he also knew the opponent’s strength. Although Uchiha Itachi was not very old, the same age as himself, the opponent’s strength was many times stronger than his.
Just look at the SS-level difficulty icon and you will understand. Ye Han has never done anything like killing someone. Even if he succeeds, he will be dead. PASS. Ye Han chose PASS without hesitation. There is no possibility of success at all. The purpose of having a mall system is to become stronger, not to seek death. It is better to leave such challenging tasks to others.
Moreover, even if Uchiha Itachi went on a killing spree, the worst that could happen to him was that he would run to the Third Hokage’s house and refuse to leave, crying and snotting. What could anyone do to him? He was a blind descendant of the fringe of the Uchiha family, and no one should target him. This was the best strategy for Ye Han when he came to this world and knew that the Uchiha family had not yet perished and he was still a marginal member of the Uchiha family. He felt that he was really smart.
This road is blocked, let s look at the next one.
[Optional side mission 2: In order to prevent the host from being killed, build a good relationship with Uchiha Itachi. If you have 10 friendship points, you will get one point more. Mission difficulty: F level]Ye Han showed a speechless expression, thinking: System, system, are you sure you are doing this to prevent me from being killed? Why do both options feel like they are designed to kill me? I am not good at playing choice-based strategy games, are you sure I can complete Naruto like this?
Forget it, I’d better accept this task. There are only these two options now, and I have to exchange some things. I’m weak and not a genius, so I can’t do it without relying on plug-ins.
[Ding! You have accepted the second side mission. Your friendship with Uchiha Itachi is now (5/100). Mission difficulty: F-level]Hey! There are still 5 points of friendship. Could it be that they were increased by nodding to each other just now? Then the other party is quite friendly, or is it because I also have the surname of the Uchiha family? No matter which one it is, it seems that getting the first point is not far away. It is a good start.
Although there were still many products in the mall system that had not been viewed, Ye Han felt that the time was almost up and he hurried back to the classroom. The mall was already open anyway, and all that was left was to go home and study them carefully.
Ye Han returned to the classroom, where the class was still introducing themselves, but it was about to end because it was the last person’s turn.
Finally, everyone was introduced. The Fourth Hokage smiled and said, “I have written down everyone’s names. I hope you will study hard. The future of the village belongs to you. Work hard to complete your studies, pass the graduation exam, become a real ninja, and then protect our village!”
[Ding! Main quest triggered! For the host’s safety, the host must complete his studies and graduate with the best grades in the Ninja School within three years. Success will reward 10 points, and failure will kill him! Mission difficulty: A-level! ]“Bang!” Ye Han’s head hit the table. Damn it! Are you sure you are doing this for my safety, and not because I am useless and you are deliberately killing me? You even used the “Elimination” method. If I cannot complete the task, you will kill me. It is indeed for my safety. FUCK! This is really a rip-off.
First of all, don t you see who I am in the same class with? Uchiha Itachi, known as the most talented ninja. He knows his own strength well. Although he is not a bad student, he is definitely not a top student. He is just average among average students. Even if he works hard to graduate with the best grades in the school, he will probably be targeted by some guys in the end.
Sure enough, the correct option just now should have been to kill Uchiha Itachi? Well, in fact, it would be a good idea to ask the other party to give in. Ye Han suddenly thought of an extremely shameless method.
However, Ye Han finally understood that there is no free lunch in the world. Although the system seems to be very powerful, it may face the consequence of being wiped out at any time. It looks like the online games he played before. The main task must be completed, and the side tasks can provide him with a large number of points so that he has the strength to complete the main task.
Although he is somewhat reluctant to be the one who steals the show, it seems that he really needs to study hard. The dangers of the ninja world are one thing, but the system seems to be even more dangerous.
“Everyone should go to class. If there is anything you don’t understand or something difficult to deal with, you can come to the Hokage office building to find me. I’m usually there.” Namikaze Minato showed a sunny smile and looked really handsome.
“Yes! Fourth-generation Hokage!” As the idol of all students, Minato Namikaze is naturally very popular, and almost all students in the class responded.
“Then I wish you all a happy study life. Goodbye everyone!” Namikaze Minato waved to everyone and left. After all, the work of the Hokage was very busy and the class had officially started.
“Ahem! Hokage-sama is very busy, all for the protection of the village, so you all have to study hard and complete your homework on time. If you fail the assessment, you will not be able to graduate. Every year, 50% of the students do not graduate! So it is very likely that half of the people in the class will not be able to graduate and become ninjas.” As soon as the Fourth Hokage left, the class teacher, Nakamura Hinano, straightened his back, looking like a very serious teacher.
“Fifty percent!” All the students were shocked when they heard this number. They never expected that becoming a ninja was not that easy. It seemed to be very strict. Everyone looked at the people around them and felt that it was hard to say who would be eliminated.
The homeroom teacher, Nakamura, seemed very satisfied with the students’ expressions, and then said, “So! From today on, you must work hard! Seriously! Diligently! Persistently complete all your studies at the Ninja School! If you are found to be lazy, sleeping, not completing your homework, or not listening carefully, you will be punished. Do you understand?”
“I understand…” Children will be scared, but this is the only way to make these naughty children study seriously.
Chapter 6 First Lesson (Old Version)
(Chapter 6, first lesson)
Teacher Nakamura nodded and said, “Well, let’s start the class now. First, we are going to talk about ninjas. Do you know what ninjas are?”
He s a very powerful person!
“You can use ninjutsu!”
“He’s the hero who protects the village!”
…..
All the children began to express their opinions, most of them gave positive answers, and Teacher Nakamura also smiled with satisfaction and nodded.
“That’s very well said. Ninjas need to perform dangerous and difficult tasks that ordinary people cannot complete, so they need a very strong body. At the same time, they need a strong spirit to endure pain. The reason why ninjas are called ninjas is that they endure what ordinary people cannot endure…”
Suddenly, a little boy raised his hand and asked, “Teacher, what level of ninja are you?”
“The teacher is a Chunin, and an elite Chunin at that. Well, he is also one of the strongest in the entire ninja school,” said Nakamura Hinano proudly.
Who knew that many students looked disappointed and said, “What? Mr. Nakamura is a Chunin. I thought Mr. Nakamura was at least a Jonin!”
When the homeroom teacher, Nakamura Hino, heard what the student said, his expression froze.
“Yeah, I also thought that the teacher was a jonin, but I didn’t expect that the teacher was so weak.” Nakamura Hino felt as if his heart was pierced by an arrow.
“Teacher, we are so disappointed.” Nakamura Hino felt like his heart was pierced by an arrow again.
The students in the class began to discuss in a low voice.
When the homeroom teacher Nakamura Hino heard what the student said, his face turned red. It was obvious that he had expected the student to admire him, but instead he received contempt. Naturally, he felt a little embarrassed.
But when he heard these arrogant little guys going too far, he could no longer bear it and said angrily: “Do you think Jonin is a cabbage? There are only a limited number of Jonin in the whole village. To become a Jonin, you must be one in a hundred among the Chunin. You kids don’t understand what Jonin and Hokage mean!”
Ye Han couldn’t help but chuckle when he saw the look on the head teacher’s face. It was obvious that these kids all dreamed of becoming Hokage, but they didn’t know the specific situation of ninjas. It was not easy to become a Jonin. What Nakamura Bino said was absolutely right. A Jonin was one in a hundred among the Chunins.
Possessing strong combat awareness and judgment, the Jonin represents the backbone combat power of the ninja village. The strength of the ninja village is closely related to the number of Jonin in the village.
Every jonin has combat power that cannot be ignored. The Land of Fire, Konoha Ninja Village, as the largest village in the ninja world, has more jonins than double digits. Double digits is a bit exaggerated. It should be said that there may not be more than twenty jonins including the open and secret ones. Of course, it does not include the people from several major families. If that number is included, the number will be more, but it will definitely not exceed double digits.
“So, Sensei, what does Jonin represent?”
“A jonin is a big shot in the Konoha Ninja Village, a very respectable person. Moreover, only jonin can take on S-level missions. If you want to become a Hokage respected by everyone, you must first become an elite jonin. Before becoming an elite jonin, there are jonin, special jonin, elite chuunin, chuunin, and genin. However, you have just started school and are not even genin. You are still far from those. You know how powerful the teacher is, right? Study hard.”
“I understand, teacher!” All the students answered together, and Nakamura Hino was finally satisfied and nodded.
“Okay, let’s continue with the lecture. The morning classes are basic courses, where we learn basic cultural and theoretical courses. The afternoon classes are practical training courses. So let’s start with the basic courses. First, we need to understand the history of the Ninja Academy. The Ninja Academy was established by the Second Hokage…” Nakamura Bino began the lecture.
Ye Han also began to listen carefully. After all, this was the main mission. There was a super genius sitting next to him, and they were in the same class. The pressure was really great.
If the main mission is not completed, one will be wiped out. Ye Han does not have the courage to try. He does not know whether the system’s threat to him is effective or not, but it is also very useful to him. He came to this anime world inexplicably and there is a mall system inexplicably. The most incredible things have happened, not to mention that his life is in danger.
It seemed that he really had to study hard, and he didn’t believe it. Although he was not a top student on Earth, he was definitely not a poor student. It was too embarrassing that he couldn’t even compare to these kids.
******
In the Hokage Office Building, the Fourth Hokage Minato Namikaze, who had returned to his Hokage office, sat at his seat and continued to work. The work of the Hokage was quite complicated, and now that the Ninja World had just begun to stabilize, the affairs of all parties needed to be dealt with.
“Squeak!” The door of the Hokage’s office was opened wide, and a slightly old man walked in. Although he was quite old, he was in good spirits. He held a pipe in his hand, puffing from time to time. He was wearing a hat with a three written on it. If Ye Han came here and saw this old man, he would definitely be able to recognize him. This old man was the third Hokage of Konoha – Sarutobi Sasuke.
When Minato Namikaze saw the Sandai coming in, he quickly stood up and said, “Sir Sandai!”
The Sandaime waved his hand and said with a smile: “You are the Hokage now, don’t be so reserved. What do the students think of this opening day?”
Minato smiled and said, “They are all a group of very good children, and they all dream of becoming Hokage. Seeing them reminds me of my childhood. They are all good seedlings.”
Are there any good seeds?
Namikaze Minato touched his chin and thought for a while, then said with a smile: “It’s just the first time we meet, how can I know too much? And it’s still the beginning, we haven’t even learned the basics yet. But I feel that there are a few who stand out. A little girl from the Hyuga family opened her Byakugan very early, and there are two little boys from the Uchiha family. The members of the two major families in Konoha are really extraordinary.” As he said that, he couldn’t help but smile with some emotion.
“The children of the Hyuga family and the Uchiha family? The two big families are very restrictive on their own family members, and it is almost impossible for them to become the new team,” said the Third Hokage with a frown.
Chapter 7 I am my cousin (old version)
(Chapter 7 I am my cousin)
“Sir Sandaime?” Minato looked at the Third Hokage with some confusion in his eyes, not knowing what the Third Hokage meant by saying this.
The Sandaime raised his head and said to Minato, “You have been the Hokage for a short time now. Although I am suppressing you now, you still need to train your own team. Although Kakashi is good now, the number of people is still too small and they are still young. But as you said, it is too early to say anything now. Only after graduation will we know more clearly whether there is any movement in the Iwagakure again.”
Minato nodded and said with a serious expression, “They are just some small moves. After the battle of Mount Kikyo, the Iwagakure has been making small moves. It seems that they want to take advantage of Konoha’s weakness, but I won’t let these people succeed.”
“Alas! You have worked so hard. I have given the heavy responsibility of Hokage to you at this most dangerous time.” The Third Hokage said with a sigh.
Minato smiled brightly and said, “Becoming Hokage is my dream. It is my responsibility to contribute to Konoha at this time. It is not hard.”
*******
Ye Han has already started learning basic courses at the Ninja School. In addition to the normal cultural courses, he also talked about the history of ninjas and the history of Konoha Ninja Village. However, the courses are progressive and the morning passed quickly.
Noon is lunch time. The Ninja School has already arranged the most reasonable lunch, so students don t need to prepare it.
The cafeteria was noisy, with many children chatting excitedly. There were also a few children around Ye Han, all of whom played with Ye Han.
“There will be a practical training class in the afternoon. I wonder what powerful ninjutsu the teacher will teach us.” A little boy said. He was a child from an ordinary family in Konoha Village. His name was Murashita.
“What you learn in school are just some basic ninjutsu. Powerful ninjutsu are not good for your growth, so the school won’t teach you. You will only learn some ninjutsu after you become a Genin. And now you don’t even know the most basic hand seal method,” Ye Han said to the little boy with a smile.
“It’s because the teacher didn’t teach me, so how could I know it?” Murashimono said, scratching his head embarrassedly.
“So don’t aim too high. Learn the basic hand seals first. Almost all ninjutsu require hand seals. The faster you can make hand seals, the faster you can release ninjutsu, and the easier it will be to defeat your opponent.”
“Ye Han, you know a lot, you are worthy of being born in a big family. By the way, Ye Han, you are also from the Uchiha family, so you must know someone over there. Do you want to invite him to have dinner together?” Another little boy said, pointing at Uchiha Itachi who was sitting alone not far away.
Knowing this has nothing to do with a big family, it’s all from watching Naruto. However, after hearing what this person said, Ye Han also followed the child’s finger and looked at Uchiha Itachi not far away.
At this time, Uchiha Itachi was sitting alone at a table eating lunch. The other children did not dare to approach him. Besides the fact that he had an aura that kept people at a distance, it was also because of his family identity. Uchiha Itachi was the son of the patriarch of the Uchiha family. Many of the children in Ye Han’s class were from ordinary families.
There is still a clear distinction between classes in Konoha Village, and it is the same in modern times on Earth. If a person’s father is a high-ranking official with money and power, how would ordinary people dare to talk to such a person?
Ye Han also remembered the mission he had accepted. Although there was no penalty, he had no points at all now. This was the mission that would earn the best points.
“I’ll go ask,” Ye Han said. Alas, he always felt that there seemed to be an adult inside Uchiha Itachi’s young body. Of course, he was different from a time traveler like him. He was the type with precocious intelligence. This kind of child could not be dealt with by candy.
Ye Han walked to Uchiha Itachi’s desk. Uchiha Itachi noticed someone coming and looked up at Ye Han, “Uh-huh, Itachi, right? Do you know me?”
Uchiha Itachi nodded, still expressionless, and said: “I know, cousin Ye Han”
Ye Han almost fell to the ground when he heard Uchiha Itachi’s words. He showed an incredible expression on his face and said, “Um…what did you call me just now?”
“Cousin, Ye Han’s mother is my mother’s sister and also my aunt. Your birthday is one month older than mine, so you are my cousin.” Uchiha Itachi looked at Ye Han with a puzzled expression in his eyes, as if he thought Ye Han was a little weird.
Ye Han was also muttering in his heart, damn, I thought I was a marginal member of the Uchiha family, but I didn’t expect that the mother I had never met had such an identity. This is different from domestic online novels. It would be better if there were fewer plots about going home to save the mother and revitalizing the family.
When I met him for the first time, I thought the other party didn’t know me. It turns out that Uchiha Itachi is actually my cousin. Damn, this time travel is really pushing me to death. Everyone knows that the Uchiha family is a family that specializes in pitting brothers. It has been passed down from the ancestors. No wonder the friendship level is only 5 points. It turns out that it is because I am his cousin.
“Cousin Ye Han, is there anything wrong?” Uchiha Itachi asked Ye Han.
“Oh, cousin Itachi, I see that you are all alone. Do you want to come and sit over there with me? It will be more lively with more people around. Besides, we are all classmates and will go to school together for a few years. It would be nice to get to know each other.” Ye Han pointed in the direction of several people.
When Uchiha Itachi heard Ye Han’s words, his facial expression moved slightly, the corners of his mouth moved, and after hesitating for a moment, he said, “Can I?”
“Of course, you are my cousin, there is nothing wrong with that. We are all classmates, and maybe we will be teammates fighting together in the future. Wouldn’t it be nice to get to know each other better?” Ye Han patted his chest and said as if he was really an older brother.
“Then… okay.” Uchiha Itachi finally agreed. Maybe it was because of his upbringing that Uchiha Itachi looked a little withdrawn, but in fact he still longed to have friends in his heart.
[Ding! Uchiha Itachi’s friendship with you increases by 5 points. Now the friendship (10/100) bonus point is 1! ]Chapter 8 Training (Old Version)
(Chapter 8 Training)
Ye Han was stunned when he heard the system prompt. He never thought that just by inviting his cousin whom he didn’t know at all, he would gain 5 points of favorability.
Itachi, who looks young, is actually very easy to get along with. But if you think about what Itachi did, it was all for the village and for peace. He is actually a very great person. Even the first Hokage admitted that Uchiha Itachi was a real ninja.
Ye Han brought Uchiha Itachi with him and introduced him to his friends. When they heard that Uchiha Itachi was Ye Han’s cousin, they all acted very friendly towards Itachi.
They introduced their names one after another. There were four acquaintances who went to school with Chen Fan and had a good relationship with him, two boys and two girls. The boy who was a little too ambitious was called Murashimono, with frizzy hair, and looked a bit like Konohamaru, the grandson of the third Hokage in Naruto. His family ran a small store, and he was a very nice person, always sharing some delicious food with Ye Han and the others.
There is also a boy named Zhibo Wen, who is quiet and wears glasses. His family runs a bookstore. Although he is not very old, he is smart.
One of the two girls is Hyuga Feihong, a quick-tempered little girl, completely different from the quiet girl like Hyuga Hinata in the animation.
The other little girl is called Mikazuki Sora. She doesn’t like to talk much, but she is also very pretty. It can be seen that she will be a beauty in the future. Ye Han doesn’t remember the names of these people very well. Obviously, they are not the main characters. However, Konoha is so big and his story only has one line. There are so many people he has not met.
Several people introduced their names to each other and expressed that they were very happy to meet Uchiha Itachi. Uchiha Itachi also showed a childlike smile, as if this was his true self.
[Ding! Uchiha Itachi’s friendship towards you increases by 5 points. Now the friendship level is (15/100)]Eh~! It seems that my situation is still relatively optimistic. This can increase my friendship level. I can get another point if I get 5 more points.
After lunch, practical training courses will begin in the afternoon. After all, ninjas have to go to the battlefield and have strong physiques, so effective training must be organized in the school.
The homeroom teacher, Nakamura Hino, brought all the students in the class to the training ground. With so many children gathered together, it was inevitably a little noisy. After all, this was the first step to becoming a ninja, and they all had great expectations in their hearts.
Teacher Nakamura coughed lightly with a hint of authority: “Hmm! Be quiet, everyone. From now on, we will have basic and theoretical classes in the morning, and practical training courses in the afternoon. Ninjas are synonymous with strong people. There are no weak people who can become ninjas. You need to have a body that is far superior to that of ordinary people in order to cope with various battles. All of this requires hard and diligent practice. Do you understand?”
Understood~~!
“Very good. Basic training mainly includes five aspects: balance, agility, strength, endurance, and special skills. These are the foundations of becoming a ninja. With a good sense of balance, you can find the most appropriate solution when facing any situation. Agility refers to speed, movement speed, speed of attack, and reaction. All of these are classified as agility. Strength requires a lot of practice. I will train you well in school. Even if you are injured, the school’s medical staff will heal you, so be mentally prepared. Endurance and special skills will be trained. Today is the first day of school, so just do some simple physical training. Start by running five laps around the No. 1 training ground!”
“Ah~~?” All the students were shocked when they heard what Teacher Nakamura said. Training Ground No. 1 is the smallest training ground, but even this smallest training ground has one lap of three thousand meters, and five laps is fifteen thousand meters.
“Pah!” Teacher Nakamura got a teaching stick from somewhere, slapped the ground and said loudly: “These are just the basics of the basics. Running can train strength, speed, balance, and endurance. It is the most effective way to exercise and the best way to increase physical fitness. For a ninja, body, mind, and skills are all indispensable. Body comes first. Mind and skills are all based on a good body. Without a strong body, how can you become an excellent ninja? Run!”
There is no way for everyone to start running at the same time, but what Mr. Nakamura said is indeed correct. Running is the most balanced way to improve physical strength.
However, for these ambitious kids, the practical training was supposed to be about learning powerful ninjutsu, so they all seemed a little disappointed, but soon even the disappointment was gone.
They all ran with Teacher Nakamura. After running five laps, they were all exhausted and lay on the ground. Teacher Nakamura had a relaxed expression on his face. Ye Han felt that this teacher was obviously unreliable and wanted his students to know how powerful he was. However, he did not have that much strength at this time. The only one who was better was Uchiha Itachi. Children from large families would undergo various training from an early age. When a battle broke out, even four-year-old children would go to the battlefield. Uchiha Itachi happened to be a child who had seen this scene.
“You’ve all had a good rest, right? Let’s start training your sense of balance now. Do you see that pillar over there?” Teacher Nakamura pointed to a pillar not far away that was more than one meter high and about the thickness of a bowl.
“Now everyone stands on one foot on the pillar, keeping the body balanced and not falling off the pillar. This is a test of balance and endurance. I will record the results of everyone in the class, which is linked to the graduation results. The longer you persist, the higher the score you get. The results of each day’s training will be recorded, and then a comprehensive score will be calculated to select the first place. The more famous you are, the more likely you are to become Hokage. The Fourth Hokage graduated with the first place in the school.”
Ye Han’s ears perked up when he heard this, his main mission was to get first place in the school, and his life was at stake so how could he not take it seriously? It looked like he would have to fight hard on the first day of school.
Chapter 9 Seal (Old Version)
(Chapter 9: Seal)
Soon, Ye Han stood on the one-meter-tall pillar and began to pose as if he was standing on one leg. After ten minutes, a few children fell down. After all, they had just finished a long-distance run and did not have much strength in their bodies.
However, the training arranged by Mr. Nakamura was very reasonable. Many people said that they could not run a step. This time they really did not need to run, but the energy consumed was not small, especially after high-intensity running. It was indeed a test of will.
No one who came here to become a ninja wanted to fall behind the other children, and it was still the first day. Ye Han gritted his teeth and persisted. After half an hour, more than half of the students had fallen to the ground, and Teacher Nakamura also recorded everyone’s results.
After an hour, only two people were still standing on the pillar, Ye Han and Uchiha Itachi. Ye Han had been unable to hold on any longer, but for the sake of his life, this little bit of persistence mattered.
Nakamura Hino also nodded, secretly thinking that as a child from a big family, he was indeed much better than the other children. “Okay, time’s up, both of you come down.” Ye Han jumped down from the pillar as if he had been pardoned, but his legs went soft and he fell to the ground. Uchiha Itachi also sweated a little and exhaled.
“Very good, it looks like you’ve all rested enough, the next exercise is 100 push-ups.”
“Ah! There’s still training, Sensei!”
“Of course, what you just did doesn’t even count as a ninja’s warm-up exercises. Every training here is to fully tap your physical potential. This is just the first step if you want to become an excellent ninja. In the future, we will increase the intensity of new training every day. Be mentally prepared! Of course, this will also be recorded in your test results!” Nakamura slammed the blackboard stick on the ground.
(?_?)? Fuck! Ye Han cursed fiercely in his heart, and then silently started to do push-ups. One hundred push-ups were not difficult for him, of course, when his body was in good condition. Now, the closely arranged training one after another made him a little overwhelmed.
But he knew that what Mr. Nakamura said was absolutely right. This was not even a warm-up exercise for a ninja. It seemed that he really had to become an excellent ninja.
Ye Han was the first to finish. Because he started early, the other children finished soon after. After finishing, they found that their bodies had really been trained from top to bottom.
“Very good. Now that you have become my students, I will guide you to graduate and become excellent ninjas. To reward your efforts today, I will teach you a seal today.”
“Teacher, what is the seal?” asked the child, who came from a civilian family and had never had much contact with ninjas.
“That’s a good question. When a ninja launches a ninjutsu, they must use hand seals to transform the chakra they have cultivated into a ‘jutsu’ and release it. This process requires a calm mind to ensure the correctness of the hand seals, and skilled techniques to ensure that there are no mistakes in the hand seals. Any negligence will cause the jutsu to fail or reduce its power, and waste chakra. So if you want to learn ninjutsu, you must first learn to make hand seals.”
“So, teacher, what is chakra?”
“Chakra is a kind of energy produced by the perfect fusion of spiritual energy and physical energy. In simple terms, it is the energy required for the use of ninjutsu. This energy is roughly the physical energy absorbed from the 130 trillion cells in the human body, one by one, and the spiritual energy trained through many trainings and accumulated experience.”
“But you are still young. In the future courses, you will be taught how to refine chakra. Try to try less. You are still young. If you consume a lot of cell energy, your body will not grow tall. It is best to perform some ninjutsu that consumes more energy after the age of 5 or 6, but not too frequently…”
“Just like Mr. Nakamura? That’s really terrible!” The outspoken child said, and suddenly a “well” character appeared on Mr. Nakamura’s forehead.
“Yes, yes, I can’t be like Mr. Nakamura. I’d better not learn the powerful ninjutsu for now.”
“Yes, yes, Mr. Nakamura must have used many powerful ninjutsu in the past…”
After listening to all the students’ words, Nakamura Hinoy finally couldn’t help it and shouted angrily: “Stop talking nonsense! I was born this way!” All the students heard what Nakamura Hinoy said and looked at Nakamura Hinoy with silent sympathy, which made Teacher Nakamura very annoyed, as his height had been teased by several classes of students he had taught.
Ye Han smiled as he listened to the conversation between these children and Teacher Nakamura. Nakamura Hinano was only 1.6 meters tall, or maybe even taller, but this made him look more approachable, so these students would joke with Nakamura Hinano. Ye Han also thought that this teacher was good. When teaching the correct knowledge, he would remind students, making it easier for them to remember.
“Are you going to learn it or not? If not, we can talk about it later.”
Learn~~!
“Then watch carefully. This is one of the twelve basic seals, the ‘Zi’ seal. The thumbs overlap, with the right thumb on top, like this.” Nakamura Hino made a ‘Zi’ seal with both hands. All the students gathered around to watch carefully and began to practice. The ‘Zi’ seal looked relatively simple and all the students quickly mastered it.
“Don’t underestimate this, it requires hard practice. There are twelve types of hand seals in total, but the number and order of hand seals for each ninjutsu are different. Some powerful ninjutsu even require more than 30 hand seals. Any mistake in the order or movements will cause the ninjutsu to fail or its power to decrease. At the same time, the speed of hand seals must be fast. For the same ninjutsu, if the opponent is one second faster than you in hand seals, then you can imagine the result.”
“So you have to keep practicing hand seals when you go back. I will teach you a new hand seal after every training day. When everyone can master the hand seals proficiently, I will teach you ninjutsu.”
“Really? Teacher Nakamura!” All the students were happy when they heard that there were ninjutsu to learn, as if all the fatigue from before had disappeared. Ye Han couldn’t help but admire the nerves of these children.
Chapter 10 Sharingan (Old Version)
(Chapter 10 Sharingan)
“Of course it’s true. How could I, as a teacher, lie?” Teacher Nakamura said righteously, as if he wanted to set an example and serve as a role model for his students.
Suddenly, Uchiha Itachi, who had been silent all this time, raised his hand and asked, “Teacher, can I make a seal with one hand?”
“Seal with one hand? Of course not. All twelve seals require two hands. And even if there is, how can it be more stable and faster than using two hands?” Nakamura Hino said with certainty.
When Ye Han heard what Nakamura Hino said, he rolled his eyes and thought: What do you know? With your knowledge, how can you know about one-handed seals? The super genius who created one-handed seals is right in front of you. And what are you talking about fast or not? You can make seals with one hand and throw shurikens with the other hand without any gaps. How can a teacher like you teach creative students?
“Oh!” Uchiha Itachi responded and then stopped talking. Nakamura continued to urge the students to practice more. Ye Han took this opportunity to pat Uchiha Itachi on the shoulder and said, “Don’t listen to Mr. Nakamura. Although Mr. Nakamura is knowledgeable, he doesn’t know everything after all. The purpose of making hand seals is to cooperate with the release of ninjutsu. In theory, one hand can also make hand seals, but to achieve that level does require a lot of practice and creativity.”
Uchiha Itachi seemed to feel that his idea was recognized, nodded to Ye Han and said: “Got it, I will practice hard.”
[Ding! Uchiha Itachi’s friendship towards you increases by 5 points, and one bonus point is awarded. Now the friendship (20/100) has a total of 2 points.]Ye Han was stunned for a moment, then a bitter smile appeared on his face. Could it be that he was really gifted in coaxing children? Many children on Earth liked to pester him. He had only done a few things unintentionally to make Uchiha Itachi trust him.
However, Ye Han was also very happy that his points increased a little bit. Now he had two points available.
“Okay, today’s class ends here. When you go back, practice your hand seals and review your lessons.” After saying this, Nakamura Hino announced the end of school. Hearing that school was over, all the children became happy and gathered in groups of three or five to discuss where to go to play later.
“Ye Han, will you come out to play later?” Hinata Feihong shouted to Chen Fan.
Ye Han smiled and waved his hand, saying: “Not today. I haven’t fully grasped what was taught in school, so I plan to study hard at home. Let’s do it together tomorrow.” He hasn’t figured out his own system mall yet, so he has no time to play. Besides, if he doesn’t get the first place after graduation, he will be eliminated. Naturally, he has to practice hard.
“Um!”
After leaving school and returning to his own cabin, Ye Han couldn’t wait to open his system mall. He was in a hurry during the day and hadn’t seen the whole thing, but at that time, in addition to the [Bloodstain Pavilion], he also saw the [Martial Arts Pavilion].
[Blood Pavilion] is naturally the bloodline limit, and he has not looked at the [Martial Arts Pavilion] yet. Could it be the Nine Yin Scriptures or something like that? Ye Han stretched out his hand and opened the [Martial Arts Pavilion] column. Ye Han saw things with patterns of secret books appearing one by one.
The name of the skill is also marked below, [SSS-level Eye Technique Amaterasu: The strongest physical attack. When this technique is performed, the Mangekyo Sharingan will release black flames at the focus of the gaze. The flames cannot be extinguished unless the caster stops using Amaterasu. The flames will burn until the target is completely burned out before they will go out on their own.]Ye Han has a very big mouth, and he is very strong. He has everything to sell. It seems that the time when he will dominate the Hokage is not far away. Uh… when did he say that he would dominate the Hokage?
Ye Han looked at another one, [SSS-level pupil technique Shinra Tensei: a technique that deflects ninjutsu, attacks, and objects within a certain range. The cooldown time is five seconds. The cooldown time depends on the user’s strength. The stronger the strength used, the longer the cooldown time.]Awesome! I have all of this. It seems like my life is really cute. Ye Han clicks to learn. [Ding! You don t have enough points. You need to have the Samsara Eye to learn this ninjutsu.]Alas! Although I knew it was not that simple, it was still a hope. Let’s take a look at other options.
Ye Han randomly clicked on some ninjutsu, almost all of which were well-known ninjutsu, [Chibaku Tensei], [Tsukuyomi], [Kamui], [Raikiri]…;
It is the signature ninjutsu of the protagonist in Naruto, which also includes the Rasengan and Shadow Clone Jutsu, as well as the First Hokage’s Tree World Advent, and a series of powerful ninjutsu. It can be said that Chen Fan’s ninjutsu is more comprehensive than the forbidden scroll that Naruto stole at the beginning, and it almost combines all the ninjutsu and physical skills in Naruto.
The future is bright, but the points are too few, and there is no point in learning those little ninjutsu. It is better to learn them by yourself and save points.
Ye Han opened the [Bloodstain Pavilion] and was suddenly stunned, because there was an item in the [Bloodstain Pavilion] that was lit. What did it mean? Did it mean that he could learn it?
Ye Han took a look and was stunned, because the lit one was actually the ‘Sharingan’. How could it be possible? Ye Han thought he might be dazzled, rubbed his eyes hard, and then found that the lit one was indeed the ‘Sharingan’.
This sudden surprise made Ye Han’s brain unable to react. What level of bloodline limit is the ‘Sharingan’? It is one of the three major eye techniques in the ninja world, the Byakugan, the Sharingan, and the Samsara eye. Each of them has a strong and special power. Eye technique is also the rarest type among the bloodline limits.
In terms of level alone, the Sharingan far exceeds other bloodline limits, otherwise Orochimaru would not have dreamed of having such a pair of eyes.
Ye Han clicked on “Learn” [System prompt: You have successfully activated the Sharingan! Consume two points!] Ye Han was stunned for a moment when he heard the system prompt, and then he felt a mysterious power in his eyes.
Ye Han ran to the mirror in disbelief, and saw that his eyes in the mirror had turned blood red. A ring appeared on each eye, and a magatama appeared on the ring.
“I…I just opened my eyes just like that!!” Ye Han exclaimed in disbelief as he looked at himself in the mirror.
Chapter 11: Encounter at the Noodle House (Old Version)
(Chapter 11: Encounter at the Noodle House)
Ye Han couldn’t help but be surprised. You know, the Sharingan is quite rare in the Uchiha clan, which means it is difficult to open it. Ye Han opened his eyes just like that, so he was quite surprised.
Moreover, only two points are enough to buy the bloodline limit of Sharingan. As for the others, Ye Han clicked on the Wood Release of the First Hokage.
[Ding! You don’t have enough points. You need 5000 points to redeem Wood Release! ]Ye Han felt his legs suddenly go weak. 5,000 points! An SS-level task is only 100 points. Are you going to ask me to do 50 SS-level tasks? S-level tasks are almost certain to lead to death, and SS-level tasks are almost impossible. Sure enough, the system mall is always the darkest. Just now, he was grateful to the system mall for awakening his Sharingan’s bloodline limit so easily.
It seems that the main reason for such low points is because he is a member of the Uchiha family. This is the first time that Ye Han feels the benefit of the Uchiha family identity. Otherwise, if the Sharingan also requires thousands of points, he really can’t afford it.
Ye Han casually clicked on other bloodline limits, and sure enough, even the low-level bloodline limits required at least several dozen points. It seemed that his dream of practicing more was shattered.
At first, he wanted to use all kinds of powerful ninjutsu of bloodline limits at will, but now it seems that it is simply not feasible.
Suddenly, Ye Han saw another Sharingan shape appear at the position of the previous Sharingan, and Ye Han clicked it to take a look.
[Two-magatama Sharingan: The evolved version of the One-magatama Sharingan, requires 10 mall points. ]It turned out to be a bundled consumption, but there was nothing he could do. If he were to evolve on his own, he really had no confidence. All his parents in this world were dead, and he had no brothers to kill. If he wanted to have excitement and heart-pounding fun, he would find someone else. However, the points required were not many.
The Sharingan evolved from one magatama to two magatama, which was a significant improvement. It seemed that he could only focus on his bloodline limit for the time being, but he was not ready to give up on wood escape. He could only wait and see if there were any new ideas in the future.
However, Ye Han was already very satisfied at this time. He opened the Sharingan at the age of 4. Except for the first few who were born with Sharingan, he had never heard of the rest. Even Uchiha Itachi seemed to have opened his Sharingan at the age of 7. However, the other party was a genius. After opening the Sharingan, he quickly upgraded it to the maximum level, and finally seemed to have evolved into the Mangekyo Sharingan.
However, Ye Han now had a clue in his mind. He had been feeling uneasy since coming to this world. Even though there was an inexplicable system mall, it did not provide him with any substantial help. How could he, a person with a naturally low sense of security, bear this? Fortunately, he knew that he was still safe in the plot, and he finally knew that this system mall was not an illusion.
Gugu~~!
Ye Han’s stomach suddenly growled, and he remembered that he hadn’t had dinner yet. In his haste to understand his system mall, he came back in a hurry. After relaxing, he felt hungry. After a whole afternoon of extensive training, he naturally consumed a lot of calories.
I opened the refrigerator and found it was empty except for milk and eggs. Never mind, let’s go out to eat. I’m in a good mood today. Although it’s annoying to have such a system that cares about me, it also helped me open the Sharingan. My awesome life has just begun, so I’ll go out for a big meal.
Ye Han opened the door and walked out. The streets were bustling with people. It was very lively at this time every day. Although the Ninja Village is almost always under the shadow of war, the villagers of the Ninja Village have also learned to face it bravely, so the people in the Naruto world will become particularly persistent.
Soon Ye Han found his target, ‘Ichiraku Ramen’, a very famous ramen in the Naruto animation. Coincidentally, the location of this noodle shop was not far from where he lived. Ye Han discovered it shortly after he arrived here.
He himself is a person who likes to eat pasta, so naturally he came here to taste the food that almost all the famous people in Naruto would come here to taste.
After tasting it once, I fell in love with the taste. Although it is not expensive, Ye Han s living expenses are not high, so he only comes to taste it occasionally.
“Uncle, give me a bowl of ramen!” Ye Han shouted loudly while sitting there.
“Hey! Okay!” The boss of Ichiraku Ramen responded loudly with his hands.
“It’s Xiao Yehan. I heard that you went to school. How is your life in school? Have you made new friends?” After seeing Ye Han, the daughter Changpu smiled and chatted with Ye Han.
Don t use that tone of an adult who s concerned about whether a child has made good friends at school. It s just a mere calamus, Ye Han said with a sneer.
“Call me Sister Acorus. I am three years older than you, otherwise I wouldn’t have given you an extra egg today. And you’re just a child, aren’t you?” Acorus said with a smile.
Although Ye Han wanted to say that he was not a child, what difference would it make? His current identity in the Naruto world was that of a child.
Acorus, the daughter of the boss of Ichiraku Ramen, is three years older than Ye Han. When Ye Han came to the noodle shop for the first time, she would give Ye Han some extra things, such as eggs, beef, or increase the quantity without raising the price. After that, every time Ye Han came to patronize, he received this treatment. They took great care of Ye Han, a child. These two people were the first people who Ye Han felt kindly when he came to this world.
“Okay, Acorus, come and help.”
“Oh~! Got it, I’ll be there right away!” Chang Pu responded, then pinched Ye Han’s little face with both hands and said, “I’ll let you go this time, but next time I’ll definitely make you call me sister.” After that, she went in to help.
Ye Han rubbed his face and thought, a little girl wants me to call her sister. Has my brother’s dignity been bought off because of an egg?
Suddenly, a voice that sounded familiar to Ye Han sounded beside him, “Hey~! Isn’t this Xiao Ye Han? What a coincidence, we meet here.”
Ye Han turned around and saw the Fourth Hokage, whom he had just met this morning, standing there, with a beautiful woman with long red hair beside him.
Chapter 12: Trick Me Again (Old Version)
(Chapter 12: Tricked Me Again)
“Fourth-generation Hokage…Sir? Why are you here?” Ye Han was originally surprised and wanted to say the first four words, but after thinking that it was a bit impolite, he stretched out the words and said “Sir”, which was seen as a sign of surprise by others.
Namikaze Minato smiled and said, “Why can’t I come here? I used to eat noodles here when I was a kid, but later I became busy, so I seldom have time to come here.”
At this time, the red-haired beauty next to Namikaze Minato said to Namikaze Minato: “Minato, who is this child?”
“Qina, this is the child I met at the Ninja School today. Isn’t today the first day of the Ninja School?”
“By the way, I almost forgot that today is the first day of the Ninja School. I haven’t been to school for a long time. We met in school.” said the beautiful woman next to Minato Namikaze.
When Ye Han heard the words of the Fourth Hokage, he knew who this woman was. She was the mother of Uzumaki Naruto, the protagonist of Naruto, the woman named Uzumaki Kinai, and also the wife of the Fourth Hokage.
It seemed to be the second generation Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, but fate played a trick on them. Both of them died in the disaster when the Nine-Tails attacked Konoha Village. Uh, how long will the Nine-Tails attack last?
Namikaze Minato smiled and said, “Our child will also go to the Ninja School in the future. Then you can pick up the child from the Ninja School every day.”
Child, it seems that time is running out. It is very likely that the Nine-Tails will attack Konoha Village within a year. It seems that there is no point in telling these two people. Instead, you might be regarded as a monster.
“Ah! By the way, since we’ve met, please ask Xiao Yehan to help me pick a name for my child. It will be used as a reference when the child is born.” Uzumaki Kinai clapped her hands and said to Chen Fan with a smile. Crazy, he had heard that Uzumaki Naruto’s mother was very lively, but he didn’t expect her to be so lively that she would just ask a child she met for the first time on the street to name her unborn child.
“Okay, it’s fate that we meet here. Let Ye Han help me think of one.” Minato Namikaze showed a bright smile on his face.
Hey~~! You don’t pamper your wife like this, are you showing off your affection in front of me? No wonder the ancients often said that those who show off their affection will die quickly. The ancients were not lying to me.
Namikaze Minato and Uzumaki Kinai both looked at Ye Han. Ye Han had no way to deal with these two people. “Then let’s call him… Naruto,” Ye Han said hesitantly. He didn’t expect that the protagonist’s name would suddenly become one he gave. Fate really could play a joke on him.
“Naruto…Naruto, what a nice name! I wish our child could be as smart and cute as little Ye Han!” Uzumaki Kinai put her hand on Ye Han’s head and rubbed it, saying with a smile.
[Ding! Trigger the Nine-Tailed Fox relationship mission, optional mission 1: For the sake of the host’s safety, destroy the Nine-Tailed Fox before it attacks Konoha Village and kill Uzumaki Kinai. Mission reward points: 200 points, mission difficulty: SSS level! ]Ye Han was slightly stunned. Damn, do you really want to do this? Are you sure you are doing this for my safety and not to kill me on purpose? Not to mention the Fourth Hokage, who is a Kage-level ninja, even Uzumaki Kinuchi is at least a Jonin-level ninja. How can a kid who has just awakened his Sharingan and is not even a Genin do such a thing? I am doomed to die. PASS!
[Ding! Nine-tailed beast relationship mission, optional mission 2: For the sake of the host’s safety, please obtain some of the Nine-tailed beast’s chakra during the Nine-tailed beast attack. Mission reward: 50 points, unlock the “Rare Beast Pavilion” Mission difficulty: A-level! ]Upon hearing the second optional relationship task, Ye Han was stunned. The Rare Beast Pavilion, as the name suggests, should be a place that sells pets. Now in the Naruto world, pets are nothing more than the tailed beasts and those huge creatures summoned by the summoning technique, similar to the Toad Buntai summoned by Jiraiya and the Ten Thousand Snakes summoned by Orochimaru. To some extent, it is also a way to increase one’s own combat power.
The summoning technique comes quickly, and the tailed beasts can become jinchuriki, possessing chakra that can be spent almost at will. In the later period of Naruto, many players without tailed beasts were just supporting roles.
It seems that I have to accept this mission. Although it is also very risky, it is much more reliable than killing the wife of the fourth generation. This system does not care about my safety at all and is completely pushing me to death.
[Ding! The host has accepted the Nine-Tails Relationship Mission 2: Get some of the Nine-Tails’ chakra during the Nine-Tails’ attack on Konoha. If the mission is successful, the host will be rewarded with 50 points and the Rare Beast Pavilion will be opened. If the mission fails, 10 points will be deducted. If the mission is abandoned, 5 points will be deducted. If the points are less than 0, the host will be killed! ]FUCK! You guys posted mandatory selection tasks everywhere, and points were deducted for failure or giving up. You still have the nerve to say that you are doing this for my safety. Ye Han cursed the system mall in his heart. This is not a mall system at all, but a life-threatening system.
But it seems that I can’t live so leisurely in the future, and I was also scared and broke out in a cold sweat. Fortunately, I chose to accept the task just now, otherwise I would have 0 points now, and after another 5 points were deducted, it would become -5 points. My awesome life would be over before it even began. As expected, compared to the Nine Tails and Ten Tails, my own system mall is the most fatal.
You must become stronger. If you are not strong enough and keep giving up on missions, your life will be in danger. Only by becoming strong can you take control of your destiny in your own hands. Ye Han’s eyes suddenly showed a firm look.
Namikaze Minato and Uzumaki Kinai looked at each other in confusion, wondering why a little kid like Ye Han would have such an expression, but soon the two of them sat down next to Ye Han and ordered two bowls of ramen as well.
While eating, they chatted with Ye Han. It was obvious that the two of them liked children very much, which made Ye Han helpless. Fortunately, in the end, Ye Han did not have to pay for the meal himself. He regarded it as the naming fee for his child. Ye Han was naturally very happy to have a free meal. He now did not receive much money every month, so he could save a little.
After returning home, Ye Han also started exercising. The relaxed mood he had felt after activating the Sharingan was gone. Crisis was always looming over him. The only way to survive in this world was to work hard to make himself stronger quickly.
Chapter 13 Strength Test (Old Version)
(Chapter 13: Strength Test)
Ye Han began to exercise hard. This was the only thing he could do now. He had a natural advantage over other people, which was that he knew what was useful to him. Human energy was limited, and he could not learn the life-threatening physical skills of Rexue Kai, but he also needed a body that could cope with any situation.
The refinement of chakra is just as what the class teacher said. Too early refinement will cause a burden on the body, so there is no need for too early training. However, hand seals do need practice. In the animation, the children in the Ninja Academy also practice hand seals while playing. There are twelve hand seals, which require a long time of practice.
Moreover, Ye Han has been practicing for half a year. He found it on Baidu when he was on Earth. At that time, he thought it was fun so he practiced for fun. When he grew up, he felt that he was stupid at that time. Now he thinks that it was fortunately his stupidity at that time that made him form seals faster now.
There are twelve ways to make hand seals. If you follow them one by one, Ye Han can complete them in 5 seconds. Now he is working hard to make three seals in one second. Ye Han’s goal is to make five seals in one second. He does not have the talent of Uchiha Itachi to make hand seals with one hand, so he makes up for it with a faster speed.
After finishing the training, Ye Han lay on the bed and prepared to rest. He had consumed a lot of physical energy today and had to go to school tomorrow. After setting the alarm, he soon fell asleep.
The time at school passed very quickly, and soon a month had gone by. Ye Han trained hard every day. Unconsciously, Ye Han seemed to have become much stronger, his body became more flexible and light, and his hand seals finally reached the level of three seals per second. This level was already very fast, and it would be very difficult to improve even a little bit more.
Ye Han received training at school every day and completed it at a very high level. Over time, Ye Han became famous among the students in the class.
Of course, another person who was at a similar level to Ye Han, Uchiha Itachi, performed no worse than Ye Han in the training arranged by the school on weekdays. The news would naturally spread from the child’s mouth to the parents’ ears, and the parents would also tell other people. One person would tell ten people, and ten people would tell a hundred people. Before they knew it, Ye Han had become a talented young man known to many people.
At the No. 1 training ground, all the students in the class were sitting on the ground. The head teacher, Mr. Nakamura, stood in front of all the students and said, “It has been more than a month since you entered school. In this time, you have completed the training plan arranged by the school. However, the training in school alone is far from enough, so the teacher often reminds you to play less after school and practice more. Now is the time to test your actual results.”
“Ninjas need to fight. It is because of the hard work of our predecessors who risked their lives that our Konoha Village is prosperous today. So today’s training is different. You have to fight each other and then decide the winner. I will score you based on your performance, and everyone’s ranking will be recorded in the results at graduation. Such strength tests will be held once a month. If you want to become a real ninja, work hard to win!”
[Ding! Triggering the school mission. For the sake of the host’s safety, defeat the opponent in this strength test. For each victory over an opponent, the mission reward is: 1 point. Failure will deduct 2 points. Mission difficulty: F]Ye Han heard the prompt from the system mall and curled his lips. He was really stingy. Only a few points. Couldn’t he have more points? But it didn’t matter. The more the better. Besides, the task was not difficult, so Ye Han accepted the task.
All the students in the class were also gearing up for it. Obviously, no matter they were boys or girls, since they had come to this school and wanted to become ninjas, they certainly were unwilling to fall behind others. And what Teacher Nakamura said was right, why did ninjas keep training if they didn’t fight.
“We will now randomly draw the battle list. The two people drawn will fight one-on-one, and the winner will be decided.” Nakamura Hino took out a cardboard box, and inside it were notes with the names of all the students in the class.
“Let’s start with you, Yamazaki.” Teacher Nakamura called out a student’s name. Every student in the class has a student number, and the student with student number one is Yamazaki Ogawa.
“Yes!” Yamazaki Ogawa stood up with his hands, came to the box, started drawing lots, and then handed it to Teacher Nakamura. Teacher Nakamura opened the note, and it showed Uchiha Itachi. Ye Han smiled when he saw it. This guy was really unlucky. He actually met Uchiha Itachi at the very beginning. But it was also good this way. At least he didn’t have to worry about meeting Uchiha Itachi in the first round.
“The first battle is between Yamazaki Ogawa and Uchiha Itachi,” Nakamura said.
At this time, Uchiha Itachi also stood up expressionlessly and said to Yamazaki Ogawa: “Please give me your guidance!”
Yamazaki Ogawa also said: “Please give me your advice!” Uchiha Itachi usually behaves like a silent person. There are not many people who can talk to Uchiha Itachi. Others have completed the daily training as well. Uchiha Itachi and Ye Han only perform slightly better than them, and many people think that there is not much difference in this regard.
“I’m coming! Ahhhh~~!” Yamazaki Ogawa shouted, then ran towards Uchiha Itachi quickly while shouting, and when he was almost in front of Uchiha Itachi, he punched Uchiha Itachi.
Uchiha Itachi dodged Yamazaki Ogawa’s attack by turning sideways. Yamazaki Ogawa was stunned and found that the target suddenly disappeared. He turned his head quickly, but saw a fist constantly getting bigger in front of his eyes. He was so scared that he closed his eyes tightly. Later, he found that the pain did not seem to come to him. When he opened his eyes, he saw that Uchiha Itachi had stopped and was standing in front of him.
Uchiha Itachi said calmly: “Thank you.”
At this time, Teacher Nakamura also said: “In the first group battle, Uchiha Itachi won!” He also recorded the performance of the two people. He had to admit that Uchiha Itachi performed well. The gap in strength between the two was too big. If he was trained well, he would very likely become a powerful ninja in the future. As a teacher, he naturally wanted to train a ninja like the Fourth Hokage. Since he could not go to the battlefield, training ninjas was a very important job.
“Okay, the next group, Yumiko Fukuda and…” Nakamura began to read out the next group of students to compete.
After a while, it was finally Ye Han’s turn. His opponent was a boy named Sato, who usually liked to make a lot of noise in the class. Ye Han rarely spoke to this boy.
Chapter 14: Victory (Old Version)
(Chapter 14 wins)
“Please give me your guidance!” Ye Han said.
“Hmph! If you don’t want to get beaten and cry, just admit defeat early.” Sato snapped his fingers and said to Ye Han, with an arrogant and domineering expression on his face, as if he didn’t take Ye Han seriously at all.
After seeing this, Ye Han smiled and said, “Then please show mercy.” He is even more arrogant than me. I am the man who will punch Uchiha Madara and step on the Ten-Tails. Of course, Ye Han himself is not that arrogant, but he can’t stand others being arrogant in front of him, especially to him, so I’ll teach this little guy a lesson and let him know who is the boss of this class.
Sato quietly put his hands behind his back, took out two shurikens, and shot them directly at Ye Han.
“Swish, swish!” The shuriken flew towards Ye Han, who stood still. When the shuriken was about to hit Ye Han, Ye Han quickly stretched out his right hand, and his index finger and middle finger directly and accurately pierced the center circle of the shuriken. The two shurikens rotated in Ye Han’s hand and then stopped.
Sato’s face turned a little ugly after seeing this. The other children were very surprised after seeing this scene. They might be able to do it in the future, but now this technology is obviously not something that students like them who have just started school can do.
When Teacher Nakamura saw Ye Han’s skill, a smile appeared on his face. Just based on this skill, Ye Han’s strength and skills far surpassed other students in the class.
“Good! Ye Han caught it beautifully! Come on, beat him!” Murashita was already cheering for Ye Han. Ye Han was his friend, so naturally he was unhappy that the other party spoke to Ye Han so arrogantly.
Zhiba Wen rubbed his ears and said to Murashita, “Stop shouting. It’s not a surprise that Ye Han is stronger than the opponent. He will defeat him even without your encouragement.” Although Zhiba Wen seemed to be talking about Murashita, everyone could hear that Zhiba Wen was also mocking Sato for overestimating his own abilities.
“Yeah, you’re right. How could he be Ye Han’s opponent?” Murashita scratched his head and said.
When Sato heard Murashita and Shiba Fumi speaking in unison, his face turned very ugly. He was the kind of person who liked to be in the limelight, so how could he tolerate other people’s sarcasm and ridicule?
He put his hands behind his back, holding two shurikens in each hand, and shot them at Ye Han. Ye Han threw the two shurikens in his hands.
Bang bang !
Sato’s four shurikens were knocked down by two shurikens thrown by Ye Han. Ye Han had worked very hard on shuriken and kunai throwing these days, and he almost always got full marks in shuriken and kunai throwing. The shurikens thrown by the opponent were all coming straight at him, and in his eyes now, they had no lethality at all.
Sato seemed to realize that his shuriken could not do anything to Ye Han. He shouted, drew out his kunai and rushed towards Ye Han. Ye Han stood in place. He also carried a kunai and shuriken with him, but they were not necessary to deal with an opponent of this level.
Just when Sato was about one meter away from Ye Han, the kunai stabbed towards Ye Han’s face. Ye Han didn’t move yet. A smile appeared on Sato’s face, and Teacher Nakamura moved his hand slightly, as if he was trying to stop him.
Suddenly, Ye Han moved forward half a step, and quickly struck Sato’s arm with his right hand. With his left hand, he grabbed Sato’s wrist holding the kunai and changed the direction of the kunai. Many students didn’t even have time to exclaim before the battle ended. They thought there would be blood.
At this time, the kunai that was originally aimed at Ye Han was still in Sato’s hand, but this time the kunai was aimed at Sato’s eyebrows, as if as long as Ye Han was willing, he could take Sato’s life at any time. Sato seemed to be frightened at this time, his pupils became dilated, and the expression on his face was a little silly.
The class teacher Nakamura Hino stepped forward and said, “Group 15, Ye Han wins!” Ye Han also let go of Sato’s hand, smiled at Sato and said, “Thank you,” and then walked towards the place where he had just sat.
[Ding! The host defeated an opponent, and I will give you one point as a reward! Please keep up the good work! ]After hearing the system prompt, Ye Han was in a good mood. He had a little more points. It takes ten points to open the two-magatama Sharingan. Now he already has a few points. He only needs 9 more points to open it. Maybe he can open the three-magatama Sharingan before graduation. Life is so cute.
When Murashita saw Ye Han coming back, he reached out his hand and clapped Ye Han, “You are amazing, Ye Han, when did you become so amazing!”
Of course I trained hard.
“Congratulations on your victory!” Hinata Feihong said to Ye Han, and Sanri Yuekong also said to Ye Han: “Congratulations!”
“Thank you! You guys should also keep up the good work,” Ye Han said to Hinata Feihong and Mikazuki Sora.
“That Sato guy is so arrogant every day. It’s just that his family has some money. He was so scared that he peed his pants just now. Haha!” Murashita said to add insult to injury, and Sato’s face became even uglier.
“Okay, stop talking. The opponent is still quite strong. It will be your turn soon,” Zhi Bo Wen said on the side.
Zhibo Wen started fighting earlier than Ye Han and defeated his opponent, so he won the victory earlier. Almost as soon as Zhibo Wen finished speaking, the class teacher Nakamura read out Murashita’s name, and Murashita responded and went out to compete.
Uchiha Itachi saw that the noisy Murashita had left and had a chance to speak, so he congratulated Chen Fan. Ye Han shrugged and said with a smile: “It’s nothing. Although I am very happy to defeat my opponent, I really don’t have any sense of accomplishment.” Yes, Ye Han felt like he was bullying a child.
“By the way, Ye Han, my mother said she wants to see you, and my father also wants you to return to the clan. Do you have time?” Uchiha Itachi said to Ye Han.
(?_?)? Ye Han, who still had a smile on his face, froze for a moment. Damn it, is this necessary? I am not your nephew. Why are you meeting me? The Uchiha family is so big and powerful, can t they forget about me? It s obvious that they are going to be wiped out. Are they going to ask me to join the group? Uh, it seems that they haven t said they are going to rebel yet, but they will rebel in the future.
Chapter 15 Uchiha (Old Version)
(Chapter 15 Uchiha)
Ye Han shouted in his mind, but Uchiha Itachi didn’t feel anything. After a while, Ye Han smiled awkwardly and said, “Why did you suddenly think of me?”
“Because cousin Ye Han is now a famous genius in the school, mother asked about him, and I told her the truth. Then mother discussed with father and felt that it was not good for cousin Ye Han to live alone outside the Uchiha family residence, so she wanted to let cousin Ye Han return to the family.”
I don’t want to go back, Ye Han said so in his heart, but he didn’t say it out loud. In fact, there is nothing wrong with this. The Uchiha family is a famous and prominent family in the Konoha Ninja Village. They are in charge of Konoha’s security forces and have their own residential areas for their own members. There are also people who live outside the residential areas, but not many. Although Ye Han is also a member of the Uchiha family, he is at most a marginal member of the family.
“I’m doing fine there and I’m very free. I don’t like too many restrictions, so I won’t be used to the Uchiha family’s residential area or something like that when I go back.” Ye Han waved his hand and said.
“So you don’t plan to go back and take a look?”
“Well… of course I have to go.” Forget it, it’s a blessing in disguise. If it is a disaster, it can’t be avoided. Let’s talk about the future later. Now, being summoned by the patriarch of the Uchiha family is only a matter of time. If it weren’t for the relationship as Uchiha Itachi’s cousin, it might be later. Now I can only go.
Soon Ye Han met his second opponent. This time, Ye Han did not act like before, but he defeated the opponent very quickly and neatly, gaining some points again. Then Ye Han defeated another opponent and gained another point.
In this strength test, Ye Han obtained a total of three mall points, which was considered a considerable gain. At the end of the competition, there were only seven people left, and Nakamura announced the end of the test. It seemed that he had no intention of deciding the first or second place. Perhaps he felt that having seven people would give all the students hope to work harder.
After school, Ye Han and Uchiha Itachi went to the residential area of ??the Uchiha family. The residential area of ??the Uchiha family occupied a large area. Compared with other places in Konoha Village, it was not as prosperous as other places with different classes. Instead, they were all similar. However, the three words “Uchiha” on the door represented different meanings.
The Uchiha family and the Hyuga family are both the two major families in the Konoha Ninja Village. Their bloodline limits, Byakugan and Sharingan are well-known in the ninja world.
The Uchiha family controls Konoha’s security force, which is similar to a combination of police and urban management. Even in modern times, police and urban management are an invincible combination, so naturally everyone is afraid of them.
Soon Ye Han followed Uchiha Itachi to a large mansion. It was quite luxurious to have such a large mansion in Konoha Village. After walking in from the gate, the yard seemed very spacious. There were some training tools. It seemed that Uchiha Itachi trained here on weekdays.
Arriving in front of a house on the right, Uchiha Itachi said, “Father, Mother, I’m back.”
“Is that Itachi? Come in quickly.” Uchiha Itachi opened the door, and Ye Han saw a very beautiful woman sitting in the middle of the room. Her belly was slightly bulging, and her hands were touching her belly from time to time. She should be pregnant with Uchiha Sasuke, and this woman should be Uchiha Mikoto.
Next to this woman was a very dignified man with a serious face, as if he would never smile. If I was not mistaken, he was the patriarch of the Uchiha clan, the father of Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Sasuke, Uchiha Fugaku.
“Father, Mother, I brought cousin Ye Han back.”
“Well, come in,” Uchiha Fugaku said calmly with his unchanged expression.
When Uchiha Mikoto heard that it was Ye Han who came, a smile appeared on her face and said, “Is this Meihui’s child? Come in quickly and let your aunt see it.” The mother of this body of Ye Han is named Uchiha Meihui, and she is Uchiha Mikoto’s sister. Ye Han did not expect that there was such a relationship between them.
Ye Han and Uchiha Itachi walked in together. Uchiha Itachi’s mother looked at Ye Han with a loving look in her eyes and said, “My child, you have suffered so much. My name is Uchiha Mikoto, and I am the elder sister of your mother Uchiha Mihui.”
“I heard about it from my cousin Itachi, but my mother didn’t tell me,” Ye Han said to Uchiha Mikoto.
After hearing this, Uchiha Mikoto smiled bitterly and said, “Maybe she still hates me. Fugaku and I have discussed it. You are still young and you don’t have anyone to take care of you. You should live here in the future. You can go to school with Itachi and have a companion.”
“Just stay here,” Uchiha Fugaku finally said.
“Um…well, I still want to go back to where I belong.” Ye Han said. Logically speaking, the head of the Uchiha family has spoken, and as a member of the family he has almost no right to refuse. However, he has no plan to live here. If there are too many ties, it will affect his future judgment. So he decisively refused.
Uchiha Fugaku opened his eyes and looked at Ye Han and said, “Why?” Uchiha Mikoto and Uchiha Itachi also looked at Ye Han, as if they wanted to know the answer.
“I have lived there for quite a long time, and I am very familiar with the people there. I feel unrestrained and free. I am not used to the atmosphere here, and I still like it there.” Ye Han said.
Uchiha Fugaku looked into Ye Han’s eyes and said after a while: “Well, since it is your own decision, I will not force you.”
Ye Han breathed a sigh of relief, but it was no wonder that Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Sasuke rarely smiled, facing Uchiha Fugaku’s serious face all day long. He didn’t want that to happen.
“Ye Han, this is your first time here. Let’s eat before leaving. I still want to have a good chat with you,” Uchiha Mikoto said with a smile, then got up to cook.
There were only three people left in the room: Uchiha Fugaku, Uchiha Itachi, father and son, and Ye Han. The atmosphere was a little awkward, but Uchiha Fugaku and Uchiha Itachi didn’t seem to have any awkwardness at all, as if they were used to this daily life.
Soon, Uchiha Fugaku broke the dull atmosphere: “Itachi, how was your performance in today’s strength test?”
Chapter 16: Martial Arts Tournament (Old Version)
(Chapter 16: Martial Arts Competition)
“It passed successfully, father,” Uchiha Itachi said respectfully.
“Did you get first place?” asked Uchiha Fugaku.
Uchiha Itachi shook his head and said: “No, there are 7 people in total, and the teacher has finished the assessment.”
“Hmph! It’s over without a first place. What a weak teacher.” Uchiha Fugaku seemed a little dissatisfied that his son did not get first place.
Uchiha Fugaku turned his gaze to Ye Han and asked, “Ye Han, how are your grades?”
When Ye Han was about to say that he passed by luck, Uchiha Itachi spoke first and said, “Cousin Ye Han’s grades are usually the best in the grade, so of course he passed easily.”
When Uchiha Fugaku heard that Ye Han was first, he raised his eyebrows, obviously surprised by Ye Han’s results. He knew the strength of his child Uchiha Itachi, who was already a well-known genius in the Uchiha family. He and Uchiha Shisui were known as the two great geniuses of the Uchiha family. Uchiha Shisui was three years older than Uchiha Itachi and had already graduated from school.
Uchiha Itachi was his child, and he was the one who trained Uchiha Itachi strictly on daily basis. Uchiha Itachi lived up to his expectations, and he could master ninjutsu and taijutsu very easily, and he used them very skillfully, worthy of the title of genius.
In the future, he would pass the position of the patriarch of the Uchiha family to Uchiha Itachi, but he did not expect that Ye Han, who had no one to teach him, could actually get the first place. Naturally, he was a little surprised.
Ye Han was a little speechless towards his cousin Itachi. He knew that he was thinking about him, but this was completely the opposite. He didn’t want to be in the spotlight, it was the system that forced him to do so.
“Since you can get the first place in the grade, you have lived up to the reputation of the Uchiha clan. Why don’t you compete with Itachi now? I really want to know how strong you and Itachi are now,” said Uchiha Fugaku.
[Ding! A temporary mission has been triggered. For the sake of the host’s safety, defeat Uchiha Itachi. Mission reward: 10 points. 3 points will be deducted for giving up or failing. Mission difficulty: B level! ]Ye Han was slightly stunned. When Uchiha Fugaku told him to compete with Itachi, Ye Han knew that a mission would soon appear. Ye Han had long known that the system was a trap. Ten points would be awarded for a successful mission, while three points would be deducted for abandoned or failed missions. It was as if it knew that I had 3 points and had to deduct all of them. Damn it, the points I just earned in the afternoon were going to disappear before I could even warm up to them. It was really a vampire.
Of course, what surprised Ye Han even more was the difficulty of this mission. When the optional mission appeared a month ago, the difficulty of the mission to kill Uchiha Itachi was SS level, but now it has become B level.
The difference between the two is so huge. Uchiha Itachi has obviously made a lot of progress in this month. Every day when he returns home, he will be guided by Uchiha Fugaku, who is a senior ninja. Both of them are not on the same level in terms of combat skills or combat awareness.
Ye Han was practicing on his own. Although his progress was very obvious, he was still no match for Uchiha Itachi in terms of skills and ninjutsu. The only advantage he had was probably his Sharingan, and Uchiha Itachi probably hadn’t opened his eyes yet, so the difficulty of the mission became B-level.
“Father, cousin Ye Han is not…” Uchiha Itachi wanted to say something. Obviously, family members know their own business. Uchiha Itachi also knew that Ye Han did not have a good teacher, and those things learned in school were all basic things, and there was no difference at all.
I was taught by my father, and the gap between us is not a little bit. This is totally unfair.
Before Uchiha Itachi could say anything, Ye Han interrupted him and said, “Don’t say anything, Itachi. I know that in terms of strength, even ten of me combined may not be your opponent. It’s normal to lose. But since the elders said so, let’s have a competition. Don’t think that it will hit my self-confidence. I’m not the kind of person who will be discouraged because of a loss. Besides, as a ninja, my strength will never improve if I don’t fight. This opportunity is also very rare!”
Just as Ye Han said, the difficulty is a B-level task, and the points reward is 10 points, which is quite rare for him. He must win even if it means exposing the fact that he has already opened his eyes, so that he can open the double Magatama Sharingan. For him who is now determined to become stronger, this is an irresistible temptation and he cannot give up.
When Uchiha Fugaku heard Ye Han say this, he couldn’t help but look at Ye Han with admiration. As the patriarch of the Uchiha family, he had just asked Ye Han to stay, but was rejected by Ye Han, which was a small embarrassment to him. However, as an adult, how could he bother with a child like Ye Han?
However, as a member of the Uchiha family, which has strict family discipline, he felt that Ye Han was not enterprising. If Ye Han lived here, he would occasionally give Ye Han some advice. If he was rejected, he would naturally let Ye Han do as he pleased. There was no need to waste his energy.
However, seeing that Ye Han actually had a desire to become stronger, his opinion of Ye Han naturally changed. If he had good strength, he could train him.
“Itachi, since Ye Han said so, you should practice fighting skills with Ye Han. This is also to help Ye Han improve his strength.” Uchiha Fugaku gave Itachi an order with a serious tone.
“Yes! Father!” When Uchiha Fugaku spoke in this tone, it was obvious that he could no longer be refused.
“Come to the backyard together.” Uchiha Fugaku took the lead and walked towards the backyard, and Ye Han and Uchiha Itachi followed behind.
The backyard of the Uchiha family was very large, almost like a small training ground, with tall trees. In an open space, Uchiha Itachi and Ye Han stood face to face. Uchiha Fugaku stood not far from the two and said, “You guys start!”
“Yes!” Ye Han and Uchiha Itachi answered in unison, and then both took up a fighting stance, their eyes closely fixed on each other’s every move.
Chapter 17 Genius (Old Version)
(Chapter 17 Genius)
Every move of the opponent can reveal a lot of information. Ye Han has not been idle since he came to this world. He bought a lot of books about ninjas, which are sold in ninja tool shops, so his life is a little tight, but he still has some basics. This is his first battle, and Ye Han is a little nervous in his heart, with a little sweat on his palms.
Observe Uchiha Itachi’s movements at any time. A subtle movement will allow you to know what the other party wants to do next, so that you can respond better.
Neither of them moved. Uchiha Fugaku nodded slightly beside him, and found that Ye Han was indeed a talented person.
Finally, Uchiha Itachi took the first move. Two shurikens flew out directly from Uchiha Itachi, drew an arc in the air, and shot towards Ye Han from both sides. The method was completely different from that of the kid today.
Ye Han did not force his way out. Instead, he advanced, took out a kunai, and rushed towards Uchiha Itachi. Uchiha Itachi also quickly took out a kunai and fought with Ye Han.
“Bang bang!” The sound of kunai colliding continued to ring out. Ye Han’s attacks were completely blocked by Uchiha Itachi, and as time went on, Uchiha Itachi gradually gained the upper hand. Obviously, Uchiha Itachi’s fighting skills were still superior to Ye Han’s, and Ye Han also felt it.
Finally, Ye Han made a mistake in defending against Uchiha Itachi’s attack and was kicked away by Uchiha Itachi. The two people who were fighting fiercely were temporarily separated.
Ye Han wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, looked at Uchiha Itachi with a smile and said, “Sure enough, I’m still not as strong as you, Itachi.” Ye Han had thought of this a long time ago. He didn’t have a senior ninja to teach him. Although he had studied a lot, how could he learn fighting skills just by watching?
“Cousin Ye Han, let’s stop here. I have my father’s teachings. This battle is not fair to you at all.” Uchiha Itachi said to Ye Han.
Ye Han smiled and said, “There is no such thing as fairness in the world. Being strong means being strong. There is no need to find any excuses.” Uchiha Fugaku really looked at Ye Han with new eyes this time. He had such awareness at such a young age. Now Ye Han is already a piece of unpolished jade. After being carved, he will definitely be a strong man in the future.
“But…” Uchiha Itachi still wanted to continue persuading Ye Han.
But Ye Han waved his hand to stop Uchiha Itachi from speaking, and said with a smile: “Fighting with you Itachi has greatly improved me. It is better to improve my strength now than to lose my life on the battlefield in the future. And don’t think that I have lost now. I haven’t admitted defeat yet. You just have to take it well next time.”
Ye Han took out two shurikens from the blade bag he carried with him and threw them quickly at Uchiha Itachi, using the same throwing technique as Uchiha Itachi had just used.
After throwing the shuriken, Ye Han rushed towards Uchiha Itachi with a kunai. With two “bangs”, Uchiha Itachi deflected the shuriken with a kunai, and then met Ye Han’s attack.
Just when he was about to fight with Uchiha Itachi, Ye Han suddenly used his Sharingan. His eyes turned blood red, and a black magatama appeared on the outer ring of the pupils of both eyes.
For a moment, Ye Han seemed to see what was about to happen next. Uchiha Itachi’s actions were played out in Ye Han’s eyes like a movie. Is this the power of the Sharingan? When Ye Han felt it personally, he was extremely excited. It was indeed a powerful bloodline limit.
Since he knew what Uchiha Itachi was going to do next, Ye Han changed the direction of his attack in an instant, dodged Uchiha Itachi’s attack and quickly interrupted Uchiha Itachi’s next move. Uchiha Itachi also lost focus for a moment when he saw Ye Han’s eyes, and the battle that was thought to last for a long time ended in an instant.
Ye Han’s left hand clasped Uchiha Itachi’s wrist, and the kunai in his right hand pressed against Uchiha Itachi’s neck. The sudden change made Uchiha Fugaku stunned for a moment. Obviously, that was not a move that a child like Ye Han could do. Although Ye Han seemed to be evenly matched with Uchiha Itachi just now, anyone with a discerning eye could see that there was still a very obvious gap between the two.
Ye Han unexpectedly exploded, his movements were reckless and swift, as if he knew what Itachi was going to do before the battle.
[Ding! Completed the mission to defeat Uchiha Itachi, reward points 10! ]Hearing the system prompt, Ye Han breathed a sigh of relief, took the kunai off Uchiha Itachi’s neck, and said to Uchiha Itachi: “I’m sorry, Itachi, I defeated you in such a despicable way.”
Uchiha Itachi also came to his senses at this time. Hearing Ye Han’s words, he quickly shook his head and said, “No, this is the strength of Ye Han’s cousin. It’s not despicable at all. Your eyes…” Uchiha Itachi was very surprised. Of course he knew what this was, the Sharingan, the bloodline limit of the Uchiha clan, which was a pair of eyes like this. The Uchiha clan was also very famous in the ninja world, and everyone knew it.
“This one, I opened my eyes a few days ago.”
Uchiha Fugaku also saw Ye Han’s eyes at this time, and his face was shocked. He never thought that Ye Han could open the Sharingan at such a young age. He was already a teenager when he opened the Sharingan. At that time, he was still called a genius, but Ye Han, a four-year-old child, actually opened the Sharingan. Except for the ancestors of the Uchiha clan, no one has ever heard of anyone who opened the Sharingan at the age of four. Could it be that Ye Han is the most talented genius of the Uchiha clan in the past hundred years.
Uchiha Fugaku shouted, “Itachi, Ye Han, both of you come here!”
After hearing this, Ye Han and Uchiha Itachi came to Uchiha Fugaku together. Uchiha Fugaku took a look at Ye Han’s eyes and found that it was indeed the Sharingan.
“Very good. You have awakened the Uchiha clan’s Sharingan at such a young age. It is normal for you to defeat Itachi. This is your strength, not mean. You are still young, and your parents may not have told you about the Sharingan. Come into the house.”
Chapter 18 Good Things (Old Version)
(Chapter 18 Good Things)
After saying this, Uchiha Fugaku turned around and walked into the house. Ye Han and Uchiha Itachi looked at each other and followed Uchiha Fugaku in.
After entering the room, Uchiha Fugaku sat down on the main seat and said to Ye Han and Uchiha Itachi: “Itachi, Ye Han, you two should sit down too.”
Ye Han and Uchiha Itachi both sat down. Uchiha Fugaku said, “Since Ye Han, you have already opened your eyes, then as the patriarch of the Uchiha clan, I naturally have to tell you the origin of the Sharingan. I also want you to understand what your Sharingan is. I was planning to tell Itachi after he opened his eyes, but since you are here, why not listen together?”
“Yes! Thank you, father!” Uchiha Itachi replied.
“In the ninja world, there are all kinds of special ninjutsu. These ninjutsu can only be used by a small number of people with special physiques. Because of the special physique, ninjas can have strength far beyond that of ordinary ninjas. This ability is passed down through blood, allowing future generations to also have such power, and this is called bloodline limit.”
“The bloodline limit that our Uchiha clan possesses is the Sharingan, which is top-notch even among the many bloodline limits. Only very few members of the Uchiha clan possess it. Our ancestors relied on the Sharingan to gain a great reputation in the ninja world, so our Uchiha clan also has a noble status in Konoha.”
“The Sharingan is one of the three major eye techniques in the ninja world. The other two are the Byakugan and the Rinnegan. Apart from the Rinnegan of the legendary Six Paths Sage that no one has ever seen, the Byakugan is the eye possessed by the Hyuga clan in Konoha. It can see the veins of chakra in the human body and has the ability to observe from a distance. It has a 360-degree field of view and is suitable for reconnaissance. In terms of combat ability, it cannot be compared with our Sharingan.”
“The Sharingan is divided into one magatama, double magatama and three magatama. The more magatama there are, the stronger the ability is. The one magatama state has the power of insight. Just now you saw Itachi’s next move, so you reacted in advance.”
Uchiha Fugaku looked at Ye Han, who nodded and said, “Yes, I saw Itachi’s move, so I created a time difference in advance.”
Uchiha Fugaku nodded, and then continued: “This is the initial ability of the Sharingan. It can see through some physical skills. When you have two or three magatama, you can observe more clearly, observe the opponent’s chakra veins, cast illusions to hypnotize the enemy, and copy some non-bloodline limit ninjutsu and physical skills, as well as illusions. Do you understand?”
Ye Han and Uchiha Itachi both nodded. Uchiha Fugaku explained it very clearly. Ye Han had watched Naruto countless times before, so he naturally knew what level of bloodline limit the Sharingan had. It was the so-called Sage’s Eye, the strongest eye. Ye Han knew more about the Sharingan than Uchiha Fugaku.
Uchiha Fugaku turned around and took out a scroll from the drawer and placed it in front of Ye Han. Ye Han was slightly stunned and said, “Patriarch, what is this?”
“This scroll records the process of some people in the Uchiha family opening two and three magatama, as well as the techniques for using the Sharingan from one to three magatama, and some simple fire ninjutsu.”
Ye Han was shocked after hearing this. What Uchiha Fugaku said just now were all nonsense to Ye Han, but this scroll was of great value to Ye Han.
The process of opening two and three magatama is not important, but the skills of using from one to three magatama are very important to Ye Han. Although he now has the Sharingan, it is rather clumsy to use. The Sharingan is not that simple. Using it well can increase one’s strength tenfold or a hundredfold.
There is also Fire Release Ninjutsu. Although Ye Han has a system mall that sells all kinds of Ninjutsu, it requires points. Who would spend money when it is free? That would be stupid. This scroll is a good thing.
“Chief, this is really precious.” Although Ye Han wanted it, he still tried to be polite.
“Take it. There are a lot of things like this in the clan. It’s what the Uchiha clan deserves. Why don’t you consider living in the Uchiha clan’s residential area? I can find the best teacher for you. With your talent, you will soon become a strong man in the Uchiha clan.” Uchiha Fugaku continued to say to Ye Han. He didn’t want a genius like Ye Han to be buried.
But Ye Han had different ideas. If he really lived here, he would have an unclear relationship with the Uchiha family. For the sake of future safety, he should stay away from here.
“Thank you, clan leader, but I still insist on my idea. Besides, I am still young, and powerful ninjutsu is still far from me. I need to constantly lay the foundation. A tall building starts from the ground, and the first thing to do is to lay a solid foundation. I am afraid that the foundation of cousin Itachi is still far behind that of cousin Itachi. If it were not for the advantage of Sharingan, plus the surprise attack, ten of me together would not be the opponent of cousin Itachi.”
As Ye Han said this, his hand had unknowingly placed the scroll between his clothes in his arms, and he kept praising Itachi. Although what he said was true, Ye Han would not say this normally. Now that he was taking advantage of someone else, he naturally had to praise him. The most valuable life experience he learned after working was to be tactful and handle things in a smooth manner. He had accompanied his boss for drinks countless times, and Ye Han was the best at flattering him.
Sure enough, Uchiha Fugaku nodded after hearing Ye Han’s words, as if he felt that Ye Han understood very well what he should do, and knew that there was still a gap in strength between him and Itachi. He should not be arrogant when he wins nor discouraged when he loses. Only those with good qualifications and who understand themselves can make progress. And just as Ye Han said, one should lay a solid foundation when one is young, and fighting will be something for after graduation. By that time, the school will arrange a ninja as a mentor, so there is still plenty of time, and maybe Ye Han will change his mind after a while.
Chapter 19: Not Enough Money (Old Version)
(Chapter 19: Not enough flowers)
“It’s good that you have this idea. It’s important for people to know themselves. Knowing your shortcomings and then constantly making up for them will make you stronger.”
“Thank you for the advice, clan leader,” Ye Han said to Uchiha Fugaku. At this moment, Ye Han had another thought in his mind: Damn, if you knew yourself, you wouldn’t have thought of rebelling. Everyone can say nice things, why don’t you lead your people out of Konoha? However, he still had an expression as if he was sincerely listening to the teachings.
Suddenly, the voice of Uchiha Itachi’s mother, Uchiha Mikoto, rang out: “The meal is ready, come and eat!”
“Let’s go eat!” Uchiha Fugaku said in the style of the head of the family, then stood up and walked towards the dining area. Ye Han and Uchiha Itachi followed behind him.
During the dinner, Uchiha Fugaku also told Uchiha Mikoto that Ye Han had already opened the Sharingan, which surprised Uchiha Mikoto a little. After all, the Sharingan is a bloodline limit that only a very few people in the Uchiha clan have, so she couldn’t help but look at Ye Han with admiration.
After dinner, Ye Han left, and Uchiha Itachi saw Ye Han off. Seeing Ye Han and Uchiha Itachi disappear at the door, Uchiha Mikoto said, “Ye Han’s personality is very similar to Meihui’s, and he looks like Meihui, too. It was because of this erratic personality that his father drove Meihui out of the Uchiha clan’s residential area. It was really hard for him. Maybe he opened his Sharingan because of something he witnessed.”
“But no matter how early he can open the Sharingan, his talent is unquestionable. The Uchiha clan may have a super genius.” Uchiha Fugaku said.
Uchiha Mikoto touched her belly and said, “I wonder what will happen after Sasuke is born?”
“With half of Ye Han and Itachi’s talent, they are both very good geniuses,” said Uchiha Fugaku. With Itachi’s talent, he was not worried that Itachi could not open the Sharingan, but as he had taught Itachi personally, there was nothing more to teach him now. He would learn it once he was taught, and with the help of the Sharingan in the future, he would not be weaker than Ye Han.
Ye Han and Uchiha Itachi walked to the gate of the Uchiha residential area, and Ye Han let Uchiha Itachi go back. He was very familiar with this place and there was no need for Itachi to continue to send him off.
Ye Han walked towards his own nest with a smile of gain on his face. When asked why it was a smile of gain, it goes without saying that he earned ten points by visiting the Uchiha family, and also gained more combat experience points, plus a ninjutsu scroll.
The rich may not care and just spend the money in the mall, but he is not a rich man. He is nervous about spending points. He should save as much as possible. Who says he is poor?
Holding the ninjutsu scroll and feeling a little excited, Ye Han’s steps became lighter and he soon returned to his little house.
There was no rush for the Ninjutsu Scroll. Ye Han still planned to check out his own shopping mall system first. After opening the system mall, Ye Han first opened the [Blood Pavilion]Sure enough, none of the other blood limits were lit up. Ye Han would check when he had nothing to do at home and found that the lowest level of blood limits required hundreds of mall points, which he could not afford at all. He could try it when he had the chance in the future, but the sooner he got it now, the more it could become his own strength.
Countless time-travel predecessors have told us that it is impossible to reach the top in one step. You should practice the poor skills first, and then grab the good ones when you have the strength. Then practice the good ones and grab the better ones when you have the strength. You have to do it step by step. Moreover, he already has a top-level blood limit, so his starting point is much higher than those time-travel predecessors.
Click on the Sharingan again, [Ding! You have successfully activated the ‘Two Magatama Sharingan’, consuming 10 points! ]Ye Han once again felt a strange energy transmitted to his eyes. Ye Han quickly came to the mirror and saw two magatama appeared in both of his eyes. Ye Han was very moved. The mall system finally did not cheat him this time. He thought there was an extra magatama in one eye. It seemed to be a conscientious industry.
Ye Han turned his gaze to the system mall. The [Two-magatama Sharingan] on it had become a [Three-magatama Sharingan]. This meant that Ye Han’s ordinary Sharingan could evolve to the top level with one more evolution. It seemed that the speed was still very fast. Was the day of dominating Hokage about to come? Ye Han couldn’t help but feel elated.
Ye Han clicked on the option of [Three Magatama Sharingan], [Ding! Activating the Three Magatama Sharingan requires 100 points. You don’t have enough points. Please buy it next time! ](?_?)? Ye Han’s face showed a stupid expression again. Did he hear it wrongly? Ye Han nodded again.
[Ding It takes 100 points to activate the Three Magatama Sharingan. You don t have enough points. Please buy next time! ]Holy crap! It’s 100 points. Two eyes plus one piece is only 4 magatama vs 6 magatama. Two more magatama are 100 points. It’s so hard to earn points these days. You have to risk your life to get them. It’s 100 points, and there’s no bargaining. The game mall has discounts during holidays, and there are special sales every day…
Finally, Ye Han sighed and said, “Alas! I thought my life was about to take off, but I didn’t expect that three magatama points would be 100 points. Does that mean the kaleidoscope needs 1,000 points? Life is really full of ups and downs. It will take a long time to achieve a seemingly awesome life.”
He said that [Wood Release] requires 5,000 points, so how could the equivalent Sharingan be so cheap? It looks like he will have to live in poverty for a long time.
Ye Han soon put away his disappointment. Although he was a little greedy, he would not complain about the world. He would never rely on others for what he could fight for with his own hands. Now he was already at a very high starting point, far beyond his peers. What else was there to be dissatisfied with? He casually opened the [Martial Arts Pavilion]. Now he still had three points, which he had to quickly digest and transform into his own strength. After all, he didn’t have much time left for the main task.
Chapter 20: Practicing Ninjutsu (Old Version)
(Chapter 20: Practicing Ninjutsu)
Ye Han began to watch. There were already some basic ninjutsu to learn, such as clone technique, transformation technique, shuriken clone, substitute technique… But Ye Han hesitated when he saw this, not for any other reason, because these would be taught in school in the future, and these basic ninjutsu were the most widely used.
In Naruto, Kakashi once said that ninjas cannot rely on common sense to think. The power of these low-level basic ninjutsu combined is extraordinary, especially in the hands of a master, they can turn decay into magic.
However, it would be a waste to exchange the precious points in his hand now. But Ye Han needs to improve his strength as soon as possible, so there is no point in keeping them.
Suddenly, Ye Han saw a few words, “Instant Body Technique”. Ye Han knew this, which in layman’s terms was a ninjutsu similar to instant teleportation.
The advanced body-flickering technique is like the Flying Thunder God Technique used by the Second and Fourth Hokage. It is a space-time ninjutsu and a very advanced ninjutsu. It can even move the Ten-Tails’ Tailed Beast Cannon away. It is extremely awesome. Ye Han also likes it very much. However, Ye Han clicked on the Flying Thunder God Technique and the points required for the Technique were 200. His cute life suddenly lost its color.
This instant body-flickering technique is one of them. Not many people know it. Uchiha Obito relies on this space ninjutsu to go anywhere as if in an empty place.
The other is the instant body movement technique formed by high-speed physical skills. By accelerating the flow of chakra in the body, the activated body cells can move at a high speed that is invisible to the naked eye. The representative figure is someone like Might Guy. Of course, this instant body movement technique cannot be used for a long time, otherwise the body will not be able to support it, and it will also consume a lot of chakra.
There is also a so-called escape technique, such as Gaara’s Sand Flash Body, where a streak of sand will appear on the ground after the person disappears from the spot. There are also some Water Flash Body, where a puddle of water will appear on the spot after the person disappears, and Konoha Flash Body, where a leaf will fall on the spot after the person disappears. However, this kind of Flash Body technique requires hand seals, which means that its combat ability is a little worse than the first two.
The Flickering Technique is a ninjutsu that all ANBU members must learn. It is used to monitor enemies, move quickly, and escape. Ye Han remembered that in Naruto, Naruto and others seemed to have not learned this ninjutsu after graduation, so the school would not teach it. First, if he needed such a ninjutsu so that he could escape when in danger, Ye Han thought about it and clicked on the Konoha Flickering Technique option.
[Ding! The host has learned Konoha’s Instant Body Technique, consuming 3 points! ]Alas! The days without money in the pocket really make people feel insecure. The points accumulated in a month were spent in one day. Ye Han thought of his life as a worker. The national policy was not good, and the salary did not increase. The money earned in a month was gone after buying a piece of clothing. I didn’t expect that I would catch up with the awesome time travel and become an awesome time traveler, but my life was still so miserable. I really lost the face of the predecessors of time travel.
Forget it, don t think about those things. Playing online games is about spending money on equipment and attributes. At least I have improved a lot of my attributes.
Ye Han sat on the floor and opened the ninjutsu scroll he got from Uchiha Fugaku, and started reading it from the beginning. It recorded the process of some members of the Uchiha family opening their eyes. Perhaps he could open the three magatama or the Mangekyo without consuming points in the system mall. As Ye Han expected, almost all of them had their Sharingan opened due to severe emotional shocks and their own bloodline qualifications.
The thing that is most likely to cause a person to have drastic emotional fluctuations is witnessing the death of the person most important to them, so the Sharingan is also called the cursed eyes.
After reading it, it was of no help to Ye Han himself. He would protect the people who were important to him even at the risk of his life. This extreme method had nothing to do with him.
What is recorded at the back is the usage technique of the Sharingan that Ye Han cares about the most. Ye Han watched it carefully and simulated the situation on the scroll in his mind. After reading it all, Ye Han showed a satisfied smile at the corner of his mouth. This thing was of great help to him.
It is mainly divided into the insight chapter, the copy chapter, and the illusion chapter, all of which are techniques for dealing with and using the Sharingan. Ye Han has benefited a lot from it and has truly felt the harvest. If he were to face Uchiha Itachi now, he could defeat Uchiha Itachi head-on with the advantage of the Sharingan. He is also a little grateful to Uchiha Fugaku in his heart. No matter whether the other party betrays Konoha in the future, Ye Han will never forget those who have done him a favor, and he will repay them as long as it does not violate some principles.
Ye Han opened the last part of the scroll, which recorded a part of ninjutsu. As expected, all of them were parts of fire escape. The Uchiha family was proficient in fire escape techniques and were the best users of fire escape.
[Fire Style: Great Fireball Jutsu] This was the first ninjutsu that Ye Han saw. Although it was only a C-level ninjutsu, when one had a high level of proficiency, no one could ignore the lethality of this ninjutsu.
Sealing pattern: Si – Wei – Shen – Hai – Wu – Yin.
There were graphics and texts below introducing the invocation of chakra. Ye Han watched them carefully and began to practice making hand seals. Ye Han knew all twelve seals by heart, so he quickly became proficient in the seals and completed them within two seconds. Now all he had to do was see if he could perform them.
Although it was already night, it was better at night. No one was around so he could practice Ninjutsu peacefully. He did it as soon as he thought of it. Ye Han formed a seal with his hands, “Swish!”
The body disappeared, a green leaf fell in the house, and Ye Han himself appeared on a tree outside. It was his first time trying the technique of instant body movement, and he was a little uncomfortable with it. He felt a little dizzy, but he quickly came to his senses and felt much better when he tried it again.
After several consecutive body-flickering techniques, Ye Han soon arrived at an uninhabited forest. There was a lake of moderate size in the forest. Ye Han deliberately chose this place to practice fire ninjutsu. After all, he had not yet learned water ninjutsu. If he accidentally set the forest on fire, he could not afford the compensation.
Chapter 21: Not Weaker Than Others (Old Version)
(Chapter 21: Not inferior to others)
The moonlight shines on the lake, and the lake reflects the bright moonlight in the sky. It can be seen clearly even at night. The moon here was created by the Six Paths Sage when he sealed the Ten Tails. This kind of ninjutsu of creating a planet is something Ye Han dare not imagine.
Standing by the lake, Ye Han began to form seals: Si – Wei – Shen – Hai – Wu – Yin. After quickly completing the seals, he called upon the chakra in his body and let it flow into his mouth.
“Fire Style: Great Fireball Jutsu!” Ye Han shouted out the name of the ninjutsu loudly.
“Whoosh!” A flame spurted out of Ye Han’s mouth and quickly formed a huge fireball with a diameter of about two meters in front of Ye Han, emitting a scorching breath and rushing forward.
boom!!
A fireball exploded in the center of the lake. The scorching fireball splashed white mist in the center of the lake. Ye Han looked at the effect of his own ninjutsu in surprise and couldn’t help but clench his fists.
“I, Ye Han, am not weaker than others. I will become stronger,” Ye Han said to himself. Even Uchiha Sasuke had to practice many times to learn this ninjutsu, but he could succeed in just one try. This meant that his talent was better than Uchiha Sasuke’s.
When he came here inexplicably, to this dangerous world of Naruto, where children can jump around in dangerous places, it’s no wonder that Ye Han lacks confidence. You know, on Earth, such a thing would never happen. Ye Han still lives in a society ruled by law, and fights rarely happen.
This was the first offensive ninjutsu he had learned, and it succeeded at the first try. He was then convinced that even in this dangerous world without a system mall, his own talent was no worse than anyone else’s.
Ye Han took this opportunity to use the Fireball again, and another huge fireball with a diameter of two meters spewed out of his mouth. Ye Han felt a little dizzy at this time, obviously due to excessive chakra consumption. Continuous training of the Instant Body Technique, plus two Fireballs, Ye Han was so tired that he lay on the grass gasping for breath, but there was a happy smile on his face.
After resting for a while, Ye Han successfully used the Fireball again. Then he left the lake and returned to his little house. It was already late, and if he used ninjutsu there again, he would definitely be noticed.
After returning to the room, Ye Han lay down on the bed and fell asleep immediately. He had consumed too much energy today and was mentally exhausted. He needed adequate rest. It was also the first time that he slept so soundly.
The next day, Ye Han went to school early. The knowledge taught in school was his main task, and he had to attend classes perfectly and get high scores. With a super genius like Uchiha Itachi around, Ye Han had no time to be lazy.
Time flies, and half a year has passed quickly. It has been a year since Ye Han came to this world. In this year, Ye Han has become very familiar with this street.
Many people on the street where he lived knew Ye Han. They were independent and strong at a young age and were all very friendly to Ye Han. Ye Han had also changed significantly in this year, the most obvious being that he had grown taller.
Of course, the biggest change for Ye Han is that his strength has become stronger, much stronger, more than ten times stronger than he was half a year ago. In half a year, Ye Han did not gain many points, totaling less than twenty points.
Because there was nothing useful, Ye Han did not choose to buy new ninjutsu to learn. He kept all the points so that he would not be left with no choice at the critical moment.
Now he has mastered a lot of ninjutsu, all of which were learned from Uchiha Itachi. When he has nothing to do, Ye Han will seek out Uchiha Itachi to practice with him. For Ye Han, it can also quickly improve his combat power and make up for the lack of combat experience. Therefore, Ye Han has gained a lot every day in the past six months.
When Ye Han first fought against Uchiha Itachi without using the Sharingan, he was defeated whenever he didn’t win. The same thing happened a month later. Three months later, Ye Han finally didn’t lose for the first time, and the battle ended in a draw after an hour. Half a year later, Ye Han and Uchiha Itachi are evenly matched, and the battles almost always end in a draw. If Ye Han used the Sharingan, the balance of victory would almost completely tilt towards Ye Han.
When Ye Han asked Uchiha Itachi for advice, Itachi told Ye Han everything without reservation. Ye Han was very grateful to Uchiha Itachi in his heart. After all, he was in urgent need of improving his strength at this time. He also decided that if Uchiha Itachi had any requests in the future, Ye Han would do his best to help. The system’s plan to build a good relationship with Itachi finally produced remarkable results.
Today is the day for the school to test strength. It is a little special compared to the usual monthly tests. This time, the Fourth Hokage and the Third Hokage came to watch the game.
Ye Han had met both the Third and Fourth Hokage. He met the Fourth at the beginning of the school year, and afterwards they almost always met at Ichiraku Ramen Restaurant. The Third Hokage often appeared in the Ninja School. Later, Ye Han learned that the Third Hokage was the principal of the Ninja Academy. Now that the Fourth Hokage is in charge, the Third Hokage only needs to give his full support, so he has plenty of time. He also wants to train some new teams for Minato, so that even if he is gone in the future, no one will rebel and shake Minato’s position.
The establishment of the Ninja School is also to cultivate talents, and it is taken very seriously. The role of a Jonin far exceeds that of hundreds of Genin. Now Konoha is still in a weak period. Although it is said that a lean camel is bigger than a horse, a strong Konoha is the guarantee of safety.
Now the Iwagakure Village and the Hidden Mist Village are both ready to make moves against Konoha. These are not small ninja villages, but two of the five major ninja countries. If a war breaks out, these children may go to the battlefield.
Many children saw the Third and Fourth Hokage coming, and couldn’t help but discuss in a low voice. The words “Hokage-sama is the most respectable person” have always been kept in mind by these children.
Many of them dream of becoming Hokage, so when they see the two Hokage coming together and watching their match, they are naturally very excited and want to show their strength in front of the two Hokage.
Chapter 22 Challenge (Old Version)
(Chapter 22 Challenge)
Everyone was rubbing their hands, ready to show off their skills. Murashita couldn’t stop being lively, and said to Chen Fan and the others: “The Third Hokage and the Fourth Hokage are here together. I have to perform well later. Maybe the Fifth Hokage will be mine.”
Shiba Fumi looked at Murashita with disdain and said, “As for you, it’s uncertain whether you can graduate or not, and you’re still thinking about becoming Hokage.”
“Of course I can graduate. Although I can’t compare to those two monsters, Ye Han and Itachi, my ability is still above average in the class. You should be the one who is worried.”
“My grades are excellent. If you are not worried, why should I be worried?” Zhi Bowen said, spreading his hands.
“You’re just smarter and have better grades in liberal arts, but you’re no better than me in combat!”
“Are you calling yourself stupid?”
“Asshole! What did you say? We’d better face off against each other later. I want to let you know what it means that the bigger the fist, the more powerful it is.”
“Are you trying to say that you are simple-minded but strong-limbed?” Zhibo Wen still had that calm expression, and Murashita was furious.
“hateful….!”
“Ah~! I remember now, stupidity is contagious, please don’t come near me!”
“Ah~~!” Murashita scratched his head.
Ye Han put his hands on the shoulders of the two people and said, “Stop, stop arguing. Everyone is looking at you when you talk.” The two people raised their heads when they heard Ye Han’s words. Sure enough, all the students in the class were looking at them. After seeing this, their faces slightly reddened, and then they lowered their heads and complained to each other in a low voice.
Nakamura Hinano was very angry that he was so rude in front of the Third and Fourth Hokage. Minato and the Third Hokage just smiled, obviously not intending to blame him.
The Third Hokage nodded to Mr. Nakamura and said, “Okay, Nakamura, let the students begin.”
“Yes, Third Hokage,” Nakamura Hinano responded, then turned around and looked at all the students in the class and said, “I’m sure you’ve all seen that the Third Hokage and the Fourth Hokage took time out of their busy schedules to come here to watch you compete. You all need to show your strength! If you are valued by the Hokage, there’s a good chance that a new Hokage will be born among you in the future, and I, the teacher, will be very happy at that time.”
“Although the rules of this competition are one-on-one, the rules have been slightly changed. I will call out students by their student numbers, and others can challenge them. Those who succeed in the challenge will enter the second round. If no one challenges you, you can randomly choose one of the qualified candidates as the challenge target. This time, we are not ranking the top few, but choosing the first one. Therefore, there is only one winner, and the others are losers. Whether you succeed or fail, you must show your strongest side in front of the Third Hokage and the Fourth Hokage!”
This rule is very interesting. If you avoid it, the person who is not fighting will save energy, and if you choose your opponent, your position will become more disadvantageous.
“Yes!” all the students responded loudly.
Teacher Nakamura nodded and said, “Very good, now let’s start the first Yamazaki!”
“Coming!” Yamazaki raised his hand and walked out.
“Anyone challenge me?”
“I’ll do it!” A boy jumped out and issued a challenge, and the two of them soon started fighting. After half a year of training, all the students had made great progress in their physical fitness, and the fight was also very pleasing to watch.
At this time, three boys were gathering together. The leader was Sato, who had fought with Ye Han for the first time half a year ago. He met Ye Han once in the subsequent competitions and was defeated by Ye Han. He also met Uchiha Itachi twice. At that time, Ye Han was not a match for Uchiha Itachi. He could not beat Ye Han, let alone Itachi. He was easily defeated by Itachi. It seemed that because Itachi was Ye Han’s cousin, he blamed Ye Han for this.
Sato said to the two children beside him: “If no one challenges Ye Han later, you two can go and challenge him.”
“But we are no match for Ye Han,” said the two children.
“I know you are no match for him. All you need to do is to consume Ye Han’s strength. In the end, I will defeat him myself and return all the humiliation he has inflicted on me! If you succeed, I will treat you to three barbecues!”
When they heard there was something delicious to eat, the two children agreed and said, “Okay.” Children are easily bribed.
After a while, it was Ye Han’s turn. Nakamura asked if anyone wanted to challenge him. Sure enough, everyone was relatively quiet. Ye Han had always been the first in daily training. Going to cause trouble for Ye Han now would simply be asking for trouble. At least they would have to wait until Ye Han had consumed more physical strength before they would have a chance.
Seeing that no one challenged him, Sato pushed the child and signaled him to challenge. The child thought of something delicious and stood up to challenge Ye Han.
He attacked Ye Han right away. His strength was not weak among these students, at least it was average. However, the gap in strength between the two sides was too huge. After Ye Han dodged all the attacks from this person, he hit the person’s neck with one move, and the child fainted magnificently.
The Third and Fourth Hokage nodded after seeing this. A child with outstanding talent can be seen at a young age, whether it is a hard-working genius or a genius born with talent, it can be seen from a young age.
Both of them knew Ye Han’s life experience. The Third Generation even saw the shadow of Minato in Ye Han, or he was more talented than Minato. He had a very high aptitude, worked hard enough, and had a good character. Such a child would definitely become a strong man in Konoha Village in the future, and even had a good hope of becoming the next Hokage. He had a habit of peeping at children with outstanding talents, so in addition to the system mall, many of Ye Han’s secrets were seen by this shameless old thing, and Ye Han himself didn’t know it.
The fourth generation simply thought that Ye Han was a good kid and would become even stronger in the future.
Soon the first round was over, and the fittest survived. Several people who got along well with Ye Han entered the second round, and the number of people in the second round was reduced by half.
When it was Ye Han’s turn, another person stood up to challenge. This time, he also launched a fierce attack on Ye Han. After fighting with Ye Han for a while, Ye Han seized the opportunity and kicked him away, thus winning.
By the third round, there were not many people left, and Ye Han was ranked first. Before Mr. Nakamura could say anything, Sato jumped out to challenge Ye Han.
Chapter 23 Talent (Old Version)
(Chapter 23 Talent)
“Hehe, Ye Han, I will definitely defeat you this time!” Sato pointed at Ye Han and said loudly.
Ye Han was slightly stunned as he looked at Sato and said, “Do we know each other?”
“Asshole! At least remember your classmates’ names! Sato, my name is Sato, the one you defeated in the first strength test!” Sato shouted to Ye Han.
“You still remember something that happened so long ago. You have such a good memory, so you must be a good student.” Ye Han said seriously.
The other students in the class all laughed quietly. Sato’s family was a bit wealthy, and he was one of the rich second generation. His skills were not weak because of his bravery and aggressiveness. It seemed that in order to retaliate against Ye Han, he trained more than the average students. His strength was above average in the class.
However, his academic performance was the worst in the class. In Sato’s words, ninjas were used for fighting, not for studying, so he never studied. The fact that he had the worst academic performance was something everyone in the class knew. In the eyes of these students, they naturally regarded what Ye Han had just said as a mockery of Sato.
Sato thought the same as everyone else, clenched his fists and said with an unpleasant expression: “Are you kidding me?”
Ye Han raised his eyebrows and said, “Where did you get that from? Am I wrong?”
“Don’t you know me?” Sato asked Ye Han.
“Sorry, I don’t have any impression of ugly things.” Ye Han said as he pushed his hand away.
“asshole!”
Teacher Nakamura interrupted the conversation between the two and said, “Okay, stop chatting. If you want to chat, you can chat after you go back. Don’t keep so many people waiting for you. Let’s get started!”
“yes!”
Sato clenched his fist and grinned, “I’m going to let you know how powerful I am!”
“Then please give me more advice,” Ye Han said with a smile. To him, these kids were not challenging at all, and the system mall did not issue any tasks. It was obvious that with Ye Han’s current strength, dealing with these guys was not even an F-level task. F-level was the lowest level task, and if it was not even an F-level task, there was no pressure at all.
“Take it!” Sato shouted, jumped up, took out several shurikens in his hand and threw them towards Ye Han. The shurikens flew through the air and flew towards Ye Han at a high speed. Ye Han jumped back and dodged all the shurikens, and the shurikens were nailed to the ground.
“It’s not over yet!” Two kunai were shot at him, and Ye Han dodged them again by turning sideways. The kunai were accurate, but not varied enough to pose any threat to him.
At this time, Sato also rushed to Ye Han, wanting to fight Ye Han head-on. In the ninja school, what is taught are some basic ninjutsu. Those ninjutsu are not very useful in frontal combat, so it is better to fight head-on with kunai which is quicker and more effective.
Ye Han also fought with him with a kunai. Ye Han stood still, but Sato kept changing his body position because of Ye Han’s attack, trying to find a breakthrough. Unfortunately, no matter how Sato attacked, Ye Han could easily stop him. The gap in basic strength between the two sides was obvious.
For Ye Han, dealing with such a player was too easy, a hundred times easier than dealing with Uchiha Itachi. It was true that in the world of Naruto, the gap between genius and ordinary people was huge.
Ye Han had no intention of continuing the fight, and he thrust the dagger in front of Sato who was rushing towards him. Sato was startled, thinking that Ye Han was finally going to attack, so he quickly stepped back, trying to avoid Ye Han’s attack range.
But when he looked up, Ye Han was gone. “Where did he go?” Sato was panicked. His opponent was gone. According to the textbook, this was a huge disadvantage for him. He should hide and wait for an opportunity to act.
A cold feeling appeared on his neck, and his body froze involuntarily. Ye Han appeared behind Sato without knowing when, and put the kunai on Sato’s neck, “You lose”
“hateful!”
Teacher Nakamura announced: “Ye Han wins!”
Minato’s eyes lit up when he saw Ye Han’s performance and said to the Third Hokage: “Third Hokage, Ye Han performed very well.”
The Sanda nodded and said, “Although this class of students is a blank period, there are very few children of school age in several ninja families, but the top students among them even exceed any previous class.”
There are many ninjas in Konoha. These ninjas are usually Genin or Chunin, which are not of high level. There are also some family-style ninjas, such as the Hyuga clan, the Aburame clan, the Uchiha clan, etc. These are the main sources of supply to Konoha Ninja School.
However, Konoha has always been in a period of war, and the ninjas have been out completing missions, so there are not many children of school age. Ye Han’s class happened to be a vacancy in each family, and without children of school age, there were very few students with outstanding talents in the class.
Minato was a little surprised to hear the evaluation of the Third Hokage. The Third Hokage had been the principal of Konoha Ninja School for many years and had seen many geniuses. The three famous Konoha ninjas in the ninja world were all disciples of the Third Hokage, but the Third Hokage actually said that he was better than any other class.
Minato glanced at all the remaining students and asked, “Is it Ye Han and Itachi?”
The third generation nodded and said, “Yes, both of them are super geniuses, especially Ye Han, who opened the Sharingan half a year ago, and directly opened the double magatama Sharingan. Itachi is also extremely talented.”
Minato was extremely surprised. Half a year ago, Ye Han was only four years old. A four-year-old child had already opened the Sharingan. This was not just an ordinary talent, it was almost a monstrous talent.
Ye Han returned to his position. Among the people who had a good relationship with Ye Han, Uchiha Itachi advanced without a doubt. Mikazuki Sora and Hyuga Scarlet both entered the final round. Ye Han understood Hyuga Scarlet because she was a member of the Hyuga family after all. Although it was a branch family, the Hyuga family was a big ninjutsu family.
Every member of the Hyuga family must practice their own inherited ninjutsu. Their strength is much stronger than those ordinary students. Mikazuki Sora surprised Ye Han. He did not expect that such a quiet girl has such a solid foundation. It seems that she has worked hard in training. Many boys cannot compare to her.
Shiba Fumi and Murashita were eliminated in the third round. It would have been fine if they were not as good as Ye Han and Itachi, but they couldn’t even beat the two girls. The two felt embarrassed and were quiet for a rare time, and stopped bickering.
Chapter 24: Ninjutsu Showdown (Old Version)
(Chapter 24: Ninjutsu Showdown)
The challenge continued, and the final result was as expected. Only Ye Han and Uchiha Itachi were left. Ye Han and Uchiha Itachi had fought many times in private, but had never fought in front of others.
The students in the class were not sure who was more powerful between the two. Itachi seldom spoke and was rather withdrawn on weekdays. Apart from talking to Ye Han and a few others, he seldom interacted with other students in the class.
However, in terms of strength, he is indeed first-class, and classmates in the class also admit that Uchiha Itachi is very strong. After all, he is the child of the Uchiha clan leader.
Nakamura Hino looked at Ye Han and Uchiha Itachi and said, “You guys start.”
Ye Han and Uchiha Itachi also stood face to face without saying much. Both of them were very familiar with each other, so there was no need for much politeness. It was almost as soon as the homeroom teacher, Mr. Nakamura, said to start.
The two men launched their attack instantly and rushed towards each other quickly. Their speed was several levels faster than that of other students. Even Nakamura Hino was shocked when he saw it.
He is an elite Chunin-level ninja. Although he is now mainly responsible for teaching and rarely participates in battles, his strength has declined a bit, but seeing that Ye Han and Uchiha Itachi’s speed are no weaker than his teacher.
A little sweat seeped out of Nakamura Hino’s forehead. The more he watched the fight between Ye Han and Uchiha Itachi, the more frightened he became. The other students were already stunned when they saw the fight between Ye Han and Uchiha Itachi.
The speed of the two people was so fast that the children could only see their afterimages. The two black figures kept colliding with each other, and the sound of kunai fighting could be heard.
The Third Hokage and Minato Namikaze also watched the fight between Ye Han and Uchiha Itachi seriously. Seeing the fight between the two, the fights between those students just now seemed more like children playing house.
“Bang!” After the two figures fought with the kunai in their hands, they flew back. While flying back, both of them shot the kunai in their hands at each other in mid-air.
“Bang!” The two kunai tips collided with each other and fell to the ground together.
Ye Han and Uchiha Itachi began to quickly form seals with their hands, Si – Wei – Shen – Hai – Wu – Yin, the speed of forming seals was very fast, the two of them completed the six seals in an instant.
“Fire Style: Great Fireball Jutsu!” “Fire Style: Great Fireball Jutsu!” Ye Han and Uchiha Itachi shouted out the names of the ninjutsu at the same time without any particular order.
The flames that spewed out of the mouth quickly formed a huge fireball with a diameter of about three meters, emitting very high temperature.
“Whoosh!” The fireball flew towards the opponent.
“Boom boom!” The fireball collided between the two people, and the ninjutsu showdown exploded. A large pit burned by flames appeared on the ground in the middle, filled with smoke. However, Ye Han and Uchiha Itachi did not stop.
Uchiha Itachi took out three kunai in each of his hands, drew an incredible arc in the air, broke through the smoke and shot towards Ye Han.
“Ah, hush, hush!” Several kunai pierced Ye Han’s body, blood splattered. Seeing this scene, many students couldn’t help but exclaimed.
“Bang!” A puff of smoke came out of Ye Han’s body, and a wooden stake appeared in its place with six kunai stuck on it. It was a substitution technique that he learned in school, but he could use it to the point where no one could detect it, which far exceeded the capabilities of many students present.
Uchiha Itachi became alert, “Fire Style: Phoenix Fire Jutsu!” Ye Han’s voice rang out in the smoke, and fireballs came out of the smoke and surrounded Uchiha Itachi. Uchiha Itachi’s face changed and he quickly ran in one direction.
All of Ye Han’s Fengxian Fire tracked after him, “Bang bang!” The flames all fell on Uchiha Itachi’s body. All the students exclaimed in surprise when they saw it.
“Bang!” A piece of wood that was constantly burning in flames appeared. It was also a substitute technique. The smoke completely dissipated, and two figures appeared in everyone’s sight. Uchiha Itachi took the lead in launching an attack.
The speed was very fast and it arrived in front of Ye Han in an instant. Ye Han made a move to resist, but almost at the same time, another figure of Uchiha Itachi appeared behind Ye Han and attacked Ye Han from behind.
After Uchiha Itachi attacked Ye Han’s body, his face changed, because it was different from the feeling of attacking a physical entity. It was a clone technique. Ye Han’s figure also appeared behind Uchiha Itachi and launched the attack on Uchiha Itachi as well.
But this time Ye Han did not feel any entity, and the sound of shuriken breaking through the air came from behind, “Bang~~!” Ye Han’s body turned into a wooden stake again, and he used the substitution technique to avoid the attack. For Ye Han, Itachi’s kunai and shuriken were the biggest threat. He did not have enough confidence to take them all. Even using the Sharingan, it was difficult to perceive the changes in the trajectory of Itachi’s kunai and shuriken, so he had to let Uchiha Itachi appear in his field of vision to be able to perceive Uchiha Itachi’s attack movements.
“Bang!” After another fight, the two men stopped temporarily, staring at each other, adjusting their physical condition, looking for the opponent’s flaws, and preparing for the next round of attack. The two men stopped temporarily, which also allowed all the students who had been tense to relax a little.
Sato, who had some grudges against Ye Han at the beginning, no longer thought about how to retaliate. It turned out that the other party was so much stronger than him. He still thought that the other party was about the same as himself. He could not blame the other party for not taking him seriously at all.
The homeroom teacher, Nakamura Hino, wiped the sweat from his forehead. Although he was very happy that the students he taught were so outstanding, the strength shown by the two children just now seemed a little too monstrous.
This kind of change in the rhythm of the battle means that ordinary Chunins will not be a match for the two men. Whether it is the throwing of shurikens and kunai, or the basic ninjutsu, and the very destructive fire ninjutsu, all of these make him, the teacher, feel ashamed. It seems that his own strength is not as good as that of his students.
Chapter 25 Draw (Old Version)
(Chapter 25: Draw)
Minato also looked at Ye Han and Itachi in surprise. He had seen geniuses before. He himself was actually a super genius. His student Kakashi was also a genius.
But compared to Ye Han and Itachi, they are slightly inferior. The Uchiha clan has trained many good players in recent years, and there are more clan members, but no top figures have emerged. However, there are also many senior ninjas, and the same is true for the Hyuga clan.
Many villagers said that the two major families would decline like the Senju clan of the first Hokage. The Hyuga clan had not made any progress, but the Uchiha clan seemed to be on the rise.
The Uchiha clan produced a super genius named Uchiha Shisui, who was the child of Uchiha Kagami. He had extraordinary talent and awakened the Sharingan at the age of five. He even participated in the Battle of Mount Kikyo. He made quite a name for himself at a young age and was called Shisui of Instant Soul.
It is similar to the name of the Fourth Hokage Minato Namikaze’s Golden Flash, both of which describe how fast it is. The battle between ninjas, especially the battle between jonin, will be decided in an instant. This shows the advantage of being called Shisui of Instant Body in battle.
Now the Uchiha clan has two more geniuses, Uchiha Ye Han and Uchiha Itachi. The declining Uchiha clan seems to be on the verge of revival. If the two men grow up in the future, there is a great chance that they will make the Uchiha clan the largest family in Konoha.
Minato Namikaze had no prejudice against the Uchiha clan, or rather, he treated the people in the village as his own family. One of his former students was a member of the Uchiha family. After the student died, he felt very guilty and felt that he had not protected him well and that it was his responsibility.
The Sandai said to Minato: “Minato, do you want to try to accept three more students?”
The Sandaime’s words stunned Minato for a moment, then he smiled bitterly and shook his head and said, “No, I’m very busy with my work as a Hokage now. Kuna is about to give birth and needs care. I don’t have the time and energy to teach students. In addition, Kakashi has not completely cleared the darkness in his heart. Two of the three students have sacrificed their lives. I am no longer qualified to be a mentor.”
“That’s not your fault, but there’s no rush. I didn’t say that now. It will take them another two and a half years to graduate. There’s still plenty of time. Kakashi will also see some changes.”
While the Third and Fourth Hokage were chatting here, Ye Han and Uchiha Itachi started fighting again. Ye Han did not have Uchiha Itachi’s elusive technique of throwing shurikens and kunai, but Ye Han’s speed was a little faster than Uchiha Itachi, and the speed of both of them performing ninjutsu and making hand seals was almost the same.
The fierce fight lasted for half an hour but there was no outcome. Both men were exhausted and panting. The high-intensity fight lasted for such a long time that their body’s chakra had been exhausted.
Nakamura Hino saw that the two men finally stopped and said, “Let’s stop here! The result for the two of them is a draw!”
After hearing what the homeroom teacher Nakamura said, Ye Han smiled at Itachi and said, “I didn’t expect that I still couldn’t defeat you.”
“It’s because cousin Ye Han didn’t use the Sharingan, otherwise I would have been no match for you and would have been defeated,” said Uchiha Itachi.
“It doesn’t matter. I’m satisfied with a draw. And it’s a bit unfair for you to use the Sharingan now. Let’s wait until you open your eyes and then we can have a good fight.” Ye Han said with a smile as he stretched out his fist.
“Yeah!” Uchiha Itachi nodded, then exchanged punches with Ye Han. For him, who was not very good at expressing his emotions, just one word was enough.
“Wow, wow!” All the students in the class applauded. It was obvious that they were greatly shocked by the fight between Ye Han and Itachi. Not to mention the powerful ninjutsu released by the two men, even the techniques of clone jutsu, shuriken clone jutsu, and substitution jutsu used by the two men in the fight gave these students great inspiration and made them understand that the basic ninjutsu taught in school were actually used in that way.
After Ye Han and Uchiha Itachi came back, Hinata Crimson came over and curiously said to Ye Han and Uchiha Itachi: “So you two are so powerful, but you didn’t tell us. That’s really mean. Are you more powerful than Mr. Nakamura?”
When the homeroom teacher Nakamura Bino heard Hinata Feihong’s words, his eyebrows twitched and his expression looked a little awkward. Having a strong student is a teacher’s pride, but a student who is too outstanding would make the teacher feel a little embarrassed. He was not sure if he could beat Ye Han and Itachi now. If he really lost, it would be embarrassing and he would not be able to face people.
Ye Han smiled bitterly and spread out his hands and said: “What do you want me to say? Should I tell you that I’m very powerful? The teacher is an elite Chunin, so naturally he is much more powerful than us.” Nakamura nodded with satisfaction when he heard what Ye Han said. He felt very comfortable.
“I don’t care, you two are so powerful, you must teach me,” Hinata Feihong said coquettishly, pulling Ye Han’s arm.
“And me! Next time I will also make them look at me with new eyes.” Murashita said.
“I learned all my fighting experience from Itachi. You can also ask Itachi for advice.”
“Really? It turns out Itachi is so powerful.” Several people looked at Uchiha Itachi, and the somewhat introverted Uchiha Itachi looked a little embarrassed.
“Of course Itachi is powerful. Didn’t you just see Itachi’s strength?”
“So, Itachi is more powerful than Ye Han?” Hinata Feihong asked.
Uchiha Itachi quickly waved his hands and said, “No, it’s cousin Ye Han who is more powerful. I have my father’s guidance, while cousin Ye Han works hard on his own. Moreover, cousin Ye Han has the strongest trump card that he hasn’t used. I am no match for cousin Ye Han.”
“Trump card? What is it?” Several children were very interested, although they had felt that Ye Han was mysterious for a long time.
“It should be the Sharingan,” Zhiba Wen said to Ye Han. Ye Han was slightly surprised but still nodded with a smile. After all, the Sharingan is the symbol of the Uchiha clan, so it is not particularly difficult to guess.
Chapter 26 Birth (Old Version)
(Chapter 26 Birth)
“Sharingan?” Murashita was a little confused and didn’t know what the Sharingan was.
Zhi Bowen rolled his eyes and said, “So I told you, a fool, to read more books on weekdays, so that you won’t be called a fool.”
“You are so rude! You are the only one who calls others an idiot!” Murashita said unconvinced. Every time he was with Shiba Fumio, he was always called an idiot by him.
At this time, Mikazuki Sora spoke up for the first time and said, “The Sharingan is one of the three major eye techniques. Hyuga’s Byakugan is one of them. Finally, there is the legendary Samsara Eye. However, the Sharingan and Byakugan are also very rare in the two major families. Hyuga’s Byakugan has a strong auxiliary function and can detect the enemy from a long distance. In terms of strategy, it is much better than the Sharingan, but in terms of combat, the Sharingan is better.”
Murashita suddenly realized and said: “So Hinata is also a genius.”
When Hinata Feihong heard what Murashita said, she put her hands on her hips and said proudly, “Of course.”
“The awakening of the Byakugan and the Sharingan is different. The Byakugan seems to be more inclined towards blood concentration, so Hinata has nothing to do with genius.” Shiba Fumi said lightly.
“That’s what I said. Hinata’s strength isn’t much stronger than ours. How can Hinata be a genius?”
“Nonsense, of course I’m a genius, I just met a monster.” He looked at Ye Han and Itachi and said that Hinata Feihong was indeed a little genius, but compared with Ye Han and Itachi, she was indeed far behind, especially in fighting. As a girl, she was always at a disadvantage.
At this time, the Third Hokage and the Fourth Hokage praised all the students and then left, and all the students left school.
Hinata Feihong and a few others pestered Ye Han and asked him to teach them how to practice. After all, they all used to play with Ye Han. Suddenly they found that Ye Han had left them a huge gap, so they naturally tried hard to catch up.
After walking out of the school, Uchiha Itachi walked towards his home. Murashita asked, “Itachi, aren’t you coming with us?”
“No, my younger brother is about to be born. My father is busy with work and has no time, so I have to take care of my mother,” said Uchiha Itachi. He possesses the Sharingan and is very advanced in medical ninjutsu. He knew whether the child was a boy or a girl when he was conceived, and now the time for delivery is almost approaching. Recently, Itachi goes home early every time after school.
“Oh! Congratulations on becoming a brother,” several people said with a smile after hearing this.
“Thank you, I’ll leave first.” Uchiha Itachi said and quickly hurried towards his home.
Ye Han frowned slightly. Is Uchiha Sasuke about to be born? Then Naruto should be born soon too. He did not remember the exact time when the Nine-Tails attacked Konoha. He also had a task about the Nine-Tails attacking Konoha, which was also a task to open the ‘Rare Beast Pavilion’. Although Ye Han could give up his points now, he would not be punished for giving up or failing. At most, his points would be reduced.
But opportunities are rare, and earning points is even more tiring than working. Ye Han doesn’t want to give up the 50 points, not to mention there is also a Rare Beast Pavilion, so he also needs to make some preparations.
“Ye Han, why are you in a daze? Hurry up and leave. If I don’t make any progress today, I won’t let you go.”
“Let’s go, I hope you don’t collapse,” Ye Han said with a smile, and several people walked towards the original base, which was the place where they played together.
Ye Han’s method was very simple, which was to fight with a few people. Actual combat is always the best way to improve strength. After torturing a few people, they had no strength to continue. Ye Han also told them to exercise more and told them about his own training methods. A few people were shocked when they heard Ye Han’s training method. No wonder Ye Han’s strength far exceeded theirs. The training method was already a bit crazy. Of course, Ye Han knew that he was just average, and there were many people who were even crazier.
Ye Han will attend classes as usual tomorrow. After school, Ye Han will train with a few people. A few days later, Ye Han heard from Uchiha Itachi that his younger brother has been born. As Uchiha Itachi’s cousin, Ye Han naturally has to go and visit him.
When he arrived at Uchiha Itachi’s home, Ye Han also saw Uchiha Sasuke who was still in the cradle. Uchiha Sasuke closed his eyes tightly and seemed to be sleeping soundly. Newborn babies sleep for more than twenty hours a day, and basically cry when they wake up.
So Ye Han didn’t make any loud noise. Uchiha Sasuke in the cradle was still a very cute baby, fair and clean. After experiencing the great changes in the family, he became a completely different person.
When watching Naruto, Ye Han did not have any prejudice against Sasuke. What he did was also normal. One of the future protagonists of Naruto was in front of him, and Ye Han could not describe what it felt like.
“Ye Han, Sasuke is also your younger brother,” Uchiha Mikoto said to Ye Han with a smile.
Ye Han smiled and nodded. Brother, the Uchiha family is famous for betraying their brothers. This tradition passed down from ancestors is like a curse.
“It would be nice if Sasuke was as smart as you and Itachi, but I hope Sasuke can live a happy life.”
“Yes, mother,” Uchiha Itachi said, and then looked at Uchiha Sasuke in the cradle and showed a rare gentle smile on his face.
Ye Han looked at Uchiha Itachi who was genuinely happy, and thought to himself: From now on, it will be your younger brother who will take your life. He doesn’t have any ability to change anything now, so just let everything take its course.
After dinner, Ye Han said goodbye and left. He thought that meeting Uchiha Sasuke would trigger some mall tasks. It seemed that the time had not come, or some conditions had not been triggered. Seeing the family having fun, Ye Han felt embarrassed to disturb them.
Although he came to this world and occupied the body of Uchiha, he was not a member of the Uchiha family after all. He had no way of truly feeling the love between mother and son and brothers. His home was in an unknown dimension of the earth, and now he didn’t know if he could go back. Maybe one day the system mall would sell a teleportation scroll and he could teleport back. However, Ye Han didn’t know if the teleportation scroll would really be available in the future.
Chapter 27: Dexterity (Old Version)
(Chapter 27: Skillful Hands)
From then on, Uchiha Itachi would go home early after school every day. His facial expressions became much more expressive and he would occasionally smile. During the past six months or so at school, Uchiha Itachi had almost never been seen smiling.
Ye Han still increased his training volume every day. From ninjutsu to physical skills, Ye Han was making slow progress. Ye Han now had 20 points. Except for the few strength tests he had received, the rest were obtained from Uchiha Itachi.
Itachi Uchiha’s friendship with Ye Han has now reached 70 points, and he has obtained a total of 7 points. After deducting the 2 points spent at the beginning, 5 points out of the 20 points were obtained due to friendship, and the remaining 15 points were obtained in the strength test. However, Ye Han did not receive any mall tasks after the strength test. Obviously, the system has determined that the task is not even F-level difficulty for him.
With so many points, if he had another 70 points, he could unlock the highest form of the ordinary Sharingan, the three-magatama Sharingan. However, even with the three-magatama Sharingan, the improvement in his combat power is quite limited.
The more outstanding ability of the Two-magatama Sharingan after it is upgraded to the Three-magatama Sharingan is detection. If the Two-magatama Sharingan can see through 80% of ninjutsu, taijutsu and illusions, then the Three-magatama Sharingan can see through more than 90% of ninjutsu, taijutsu and illusions.
It seems that the improvement is not big, but this 10% is often the life-and-death hand that determines the real victory or defeat. However, what can be done if you see through it but don t have the corresponding ability to deal with it? It s like seeing a car coming towards you at high speed ten meters away, but you can t dodge it and will still die. Therefore, Ye Han faces the embarrassment of not having enough strength.
At this time, the only thing that can provide him with the most help is the system mall. Bloodline limit is the fastest way to improve his strength. Unfortunately, the cheapest bloodline limit is beyond Ye Han’s payment range, so he can only find it in the [Martial Arts Pavilion].
In the [Martial Arts Pavilion] all ninjutsu, taijutsu, and genjutsu are listed. Everything that appears in the Naruto animation is here, and even things that didn’t appear are also here, so the amount of content is very huge.
From F level to SSS level, F level only requires 1 point to learn, E level requires 3 points, D level requires 5 points, C level requires 10 points, B level requires 20 points, A level requires 50 points, S level requires 100 points, SS level requires 200 points, and SSS level requires 500 points.
Seeing this, Ye Han deeply understood why those rich people were so awesome. He worked so hard to complete missions to earn money, while the rich people could just buy things directly. He still had a long way to go to dominate the world.
Ye Han naturally started from the B level. It is natural that the higher the level, the more powerful it is. The ninjutsu, physical skills and illusion techniques he saw were all very good and powerful, but they were just icing on the cake for him now. What he needed now was timely help, and the role of icing on the cake was too small.
Ye Han also started to look at the C-level ones, but they were slightly inferior to the B-level ones in terms of power. The more powerful ones were just icing on the cake, not to mention the weaker ones. Although he could learn one more, it was ultimately better to have more than one, especially for a ninja. Uchiha Itachi himself was a genius, and was very good at ninjutsu and illusion. Even if his physical skills were relatively weaker, that was only relative to people of Akagi’s level. Uchiha Itachi’s physical skills were no worse than those of other senior ninjas.
Uchiha Itachi became famous for his ninjutsu and illusion techniques, but his decisive killing blow was not these two, but his elusive kunai throwing technique. Even Nagato, who possessed the Rinnegan, felt he was facing a formidable enemy. No one could be Uchiha Itachi’s opponent in this regard alone.
Ye Han read all the books from level B to level D, and read them over and over again, fearing that he would miss anything important. However, none of them were of any help to Ye Han, and Ye Han felt a little disappointed.
Ye Han, who was at E level, didn’t have much hope, because those at E level were just the basic ninjutsu taught in school, like clone jutsu, substitute jutsu, shuriken clone and the like, which were very useful in ninja battles. Only when these things were used well could the real strength of a senior ninja be determined.
Without holding out any hope, Ye Han clicked on the F level column. At the F level, there were no ninjutsu or illusion techniques, only a few simple items, such as physical techniques: punching, physical techniques: kicking, and similar items. After seeing this, Ye Han was somewhat disappointed and prepared to close the system mall.
But just when Ye Han was about to close the system mall, he saw a somewhat strange name, stopped closing it, and looked at the physical skill that was ranked last.
“Physical Skills: Dexterity. Just like the name of the physical skill, it means possessing a pair of hands that are as fast as lightning. As the level increases, the speed of the hands increases. When you reach the top level, even if you steal underwear from a woman who is walking towards you, the woman will not notice it at all. It is mostly used by thieves and perverts.”
Uh, this introduction is really speechless. Am I that kind of person? But I can really try it in the future. Of course, it s just to prove that the products sold in the system mall are not fake. How could such an upright person do that kind of thing for his own selfish desires?
Of course, Ye Han didn t value this function. He wouldn t spend his points on such a boring thing. What he valued was another thing.
Having hands as fast as lightning means the speed of the hands is very fast, right? As we all know, ninjutsu needs to be completed with the help of hand seals. The more powerful the ninjutsu is, the more complicated the hand seals are. The destructive ninjutsu above level B usually has about thirty seals.
What do the thirty seals represent? If the speed of forming seals is relatively fast, five seals per second, it will take about six seconds to complete the thirty seals. During these six seconds, there is almost no way to output damage. In a ninja duel, especially a duel between senior ninjas, 0.1 seconds can decide life or death, and 6 seconds is simply seeking death, so the duel between senior ninjas is often simpler and more violent.
Level F only consumes 1 point. Although points are hard to come by, it is not too painful to lose just a little bit, so Ye Han clicked on study.
[Ding! The host has purchased F-level physical skill: Dexterity, which consumes one point! Warm reminder: Purchasing level 2 Dexterity requires two points! ]Chapter 28: Seven Seals in One Second (Old Version)
(Chapter 28: Seven Seals in One Second)
Ye Han grinned when he heard this. He hadn’t even tested whether he could take off women’s underwear without being noticed, but he was asked to learn the second-level dexterity skill. Of course, he was not a pervert, but just wanted to know the specific effect.
At this moment, Ye Han felt a sudden heat flowing between his hands. Ye Han felt that his hands seemed to become more flexible, but it seemed to be an illusion. Ye Han immediately began to form seals.
His hands changed as fast as a phantom, and Ye Han felt something was different. The movement of forming seals seemed to be a little bit faster, but the change was not obvious enough and Ye Han was not sure.
After thinking about it, Ye Han decided to invest two more points in Clever Hands.
[Ding! You have learned the second-level physical skill, Dexterity. It consumes 2 points. Warm reminder: The third-level Dexterity requires 4 points! ]It s so dark, so damn dark. Ye Han couldn t help but recall the time when he played online games. The system mall was so deceptive.
Another warm current flowed through Ye Han’s arms. This time, Ye Han felt it very clearly. The flexibility of his hands had indeed improved. He could feel it clearly.
How much it has improved still needs to be tested. Ye Han’s original purpose is to increase the speed of seal-making, so naturally he uses seal-making to verify it and takes out a stopwatch to test it.
Ye Han began to make seals quickly, the twelve basic seals, and Ye Han completed them quickly. Then Ye Han looked at the time, 2.4 seconds. Ye Han was stunned for a moment. It took 2.4 seconds to make 12 seals, which meant that his current seal-making speed had reached five seals per second.
Ye Han was shocked. Not long ago, he had just reached 4 seals in one second, which was already a very fast speed. Ye Han’s ultimate goal was only 5 seals in one second, which was also the average speed of most of the senior ninjas. It seemed that no one except Uchiha Itachi practiced this speed above that.
It seems that Uchiha Itachi’s speed was six seals per second in his peak period. No one was as fast as Uchiha Itachi in performing ninjutsu. It was very difficult to increase the speed by 0.1 after five seals per second, because human reaction speed has a limit.
To reach the level of Uchiha Itachi, besides extraordinary talent, it also requires hard training, so this kind of improvement with almost no hope is abandoned by ninjas. Instead of constantly practicing the speed of hand seals, it is better to practice the ninjutsu that you are good at to improve faster and more effectively.
Ye Han suddenly had an idea in his mind that he thought was a little unrealistic. If successful, it would allow him to become a strong man at the fastest speed, but he needed to verify it himself.
Ye Han continued to click to learn the third-level physical skill – Dexterity.
[Ding! You have learned the third-level physical skill, Dexterity, which consumes 4 points. Friendly reminder that the fourth-level Dexterity requires 8 points! ]Ye Han heaved a sigh of relief after seeing this. Fortunately, the third level of dexterity was not the limit of this physical skill, which meant that there was still possibility for improvement. However, he now wanted to experiment with the effect of the third level of dexterity.
The timing started again, and Ye Han’s hands began to make seals like real phantoms. Twelve seals, Ye Han completed them very quickly. Ye Han was also staring at the timer. After seeing the result, Ye Han was really shocked. Two seconds, twelve seals, he actually finished in just two seconds. Does that mean he has reached the level of six seals in one second?
Ye Han began to form the seals of the Fireball Technique, the seal formula: Si – Wei – Shen – Hai – Wu – Yin.
In an instant, Ye Han completed the seals of Fire Style: Great Fireball Technique. It only took one second. Ye Han was a little dazed. His heart was pounding at the speed of forming the seals.
Ye Han clicked on the fourth level of dexterity with some trembling.
[Ding! You have learned the fourth-level physical skill, Dexterity, which consumes 8 points. Warm reminder that the fifth-level Dexterity requires 16 points! ]Ye Han began to practice making seals again. If his hands just now were like phantoms, now Ye Han’s hands were real phantoms. The twelve seals were completed in an instant. Because the speed was too fast, Ye Han had no way of seeing the specific speed of the seals.
So Ye Han began to make more seals with both hands quickly. Ye Han made 35 seals in total. The powerful A-level ninjutsu only had this many seals at most. Ye Han looked at the time and saw a number that shocked him, five seconds.
It only took five seconds to complete the thirty-five seals, which means that he had completed seven seals in one second. Ye Han was a little confused. What did seven seals in one second mean? To Ye Han, it could be represented by one word: “strong”. Very strong.
If Ye Han fights Uchiha Itachi again now, Ye Han can say with certainty that he can easily defeat Uchiha Itachi, which is something Ye Han cannot achieve even if he learns ten or eight A-level ninjutsu.
And this doesn’t seem to be the limit. There is also the fifth level of dexterity. Ye Han is not sure if there is a higher level, because he doesn’t have enough points now. He only has 5 points now and has just consumed 15 points. If there are higher levels, Ye Han guessed that the sixth level of dexterity should require 32 points, the seventh level of dexterity requires 64 points, and the eighth level of dexterity requires 128 points. The points required are all increased exponentially.
But no matter how much it increases, this is a way to become stronger that exceeds the limits of human beings. Might Guy opened the Death Gate and surpassed the limits of physical skills. Even Uchiha Madara, who became the Ten-Tails Jinchuriki, was almost killed by Might Guy.
He would use his fastest hands to surpass human limits, and if he continued like that, he would become one of the strongest among the Naruto.
At this moment, Ye Han just wanted to yell a few words loudly to vent his excitement. He had a treasure mountain but didn’t know it. It turned out that his cheat was here, but he had never discovered it. It turned out that the time traveler was awesome and needed no explanation. He didn’t have Uchiha Itachi’s elusive throwing skills, but he could make seals at a speed that surpassed everyone else.
When my skill level is higher in the future, before others have finished performing an A-level ninjutsu, I will have already thrown out two A-level ninjutsu, and if they don’t die, they will be crippled. My future is really bright. Thinking of this, Ye Han couldn’t help but let out an evil laugh, scaring all the crows outside the window away.
Chapter 29: Before the Storm (Old Version)
(Chapter 29: Eve of the Storm)
Ye Han suppressed his excitement. He was still far from being awesome, especially in the later stages where he could use ninjutsu like it was free. His advantage would be smaller. But when he hadn’t even entered the early stages, this was more useful to Ye Han than any other ninjutsu.
(In the subsequent battles in the ninja world, Ye Han gained the name “Instant Seal Ye Han” that shook the ninja world. People who had seen Ye Han use ninjutsu spread Ye Han’s reputation throughout the ninja world. These people described Ye Han as having ghostly hands. When your hands were just about to make seals, you would find that the opponent’s ninjutsu had already appeared in front of you. The ninjutsu that broke out in an instant blocked all retreat routes, and only death was waiting)
Ye Han’s life was still the same as usual, going to school and going home after school. He did not tell others about his seal-making speed. For Ye Han, this was his biggest trump card now. Now that he did not have enough strength, it was better for him to keep a low profile. He did not want to be targeted by anyone.
Every day Ye Han would train with Hinata and a few others, and they had all made great progress. They had been together for a year and a half, and Ye Han had already regarded them as his friends, so he was selfless in teaching them, teaching them everything he knew in order to improve their strength. To become a ninja, one’s life is no longer in one’s own control. If one wants to control one’s own destiny, one must become stronger than anyone else.
Two months passed quietly. Ye Han continued to practice his hand seals. No matter what changes of the seals he made, he could transition perfectly, making himself more familiar with his hands. Now Ye Han could control his hands perfectly, and his strength had improved a little. The feeling of getting stronger made Ye Han feel fulfilled.
********
In October, in the Hokage’s office, Konoha’s top leaders gathered, including the Third Hokage, the Fourth Hokage, Utane Koharu, Mito Kado En, and Shimura Danzo.
“Minato, is Kushina about to give birth?” said the Third Hokage to Minato Namikaze.
The Fourth Hokage Minato nodded and said, “Yes, Kushina is about to give birth, but…”
“I know what you want to say. Since Kushina is about to give birth, the seal of the Nine-Tails will be reduced to the lowest level. The same situation happened to the first Hokage’s wife, Lady Mito. The Nine-Tails almost broke the seal and came out.” The Third Hokage said with a frown.
Utatane Koharu said: “The Nine-Tails is too dangerous. We cannot let it break the seal! Otherwise it will bring a devastating disaster to Konoha.”
“We need to think of a proper way,” said Mizuto Menen. Shimura Danzo looked at a few people without saying anything and continued to remain silent.
“How about this, we’ll set up the delivery room outside the village. I’ll let Biwako go with Kushina to deliver the baby. Minato, you should go too. We’ll need your strength to prevent the Nine-Tails from breaking the seal. I’ll send all the ninjas directly under the Hokage to protect them. Kushina will have to bear with it.”
“Master Sandaime, this is already very good, and you have not been wronged at all,” Minato said.
Three days later, Uzumaki Kushina and Biwako walked out of the village together and accidentally met their good friend Uchiha Mikoto, who was holding the infant Uchiha Sasuke, and they naturally started chatting.
Uzumaki Kushina looked at the child in Uchiha Mikoto’s arms and her eyes lit up and said, “Is it a girl?”
“No…it’s a boy…” Uchiha Mikoto really couldn’t get used to her good friend’s impetuous personality.
“What about the name? Have you chosen one?”
“I’ve given it a name, Sasuke.”
The Third Hokage’s wife Biwako heard this and said, “Oh… Is it the same name as the Third Hokage’s father? I hope he will be a great ninja in the future.”
“My child has already been named Naruto. Ye Han named him that while we were eating ramen. We should be classmates in the future. I hope we can become good friends.”
“Ye Han, Ye Han is Mihui’s child and also Sasuke’s cousin. I didn’t expect that Ye Han could even give his child a name.” Uchiha Mikoto said with a smile.
“So he’s Mihui’s child. No wonder I felt he looked familiar when I saw him. It seems like we have a connection. By the way, I want to ask if it really hurts.” Uzumaki Kushina leaned close to Uchiha Mikoto’s ear and asked in a low voice.
Uchiha Mikoto smiled when she saw her friend’s frightened look and said, “I didn’t expect Kushina to be afraid of something. What a surprise.”
Biwako saw that Uzumaki Kushina’s old problem had come back and he took Kushina’s hand and said, “Okay, let’s go, Kushina.”
“Ah! Yes! Mikoto, I’m leaving first.”
Uchiha Mikoto smiled and waved to Kushina, saying, “See you later.”
After walking for a while, Biwako said to Kushina: “Your childbirth is a secret, so it’s best to avoid acquaintances on the road.”
Kushina scratched her head and said with a bright smile: “Yes…yes, sorry, I forgot when I saw someone I know.” Biwako sighed. She also knew Kushina’s character. She said that she would forget it by the time. Then the two of them rushed out of the village together.
At this time, Ye Han happened to meet Uchiha Mikoto on the street, so he naturally went to say hello. Uchiha Mikoto was Itachi’s mother, and she had a close relationship with his current identity.
While chatting, Uchiha Mikoto suddenly remembered what Uzumaki Kushina had said just now, so she told Ye Han about her chance encounter with Kushina and how Ye Han had chosen a nice name for Kushina’s child.
Ye Han’s expression was slightly stunned. His concept of time in Naruto was very vague. He only knew that the Nine-Tails attacked the village on the day Uzumaki Naruto was born.
He quickly asked if Uzumaki Kushina was about to give birth, and got the empirical answer from Uchiha Mikoto that it would be either tonight or tomorrow at the latest.
Then it is very likely that the Nine-Tails will attack Konoha tonight. Ye Han’s face was a little serious. He never forgot that he still had a Nine-Tails-related mission to complete.
Chapter 30 S-level mission (old version)
(Chapter 30 S-level mission)
After hurriedly saying goodbye to Uchiha Mikoto, Ye Han returned to his nest and took out some things to be ready for battle at any time. His goal was to seize the Nine-Tails’ chakra, but he was no different from an ant to the Nine-Tails. Having never really fought before, Ye Han was still a little nervous in his heart. However, he would adapt to the circumstances when the time came. He had to face it anyway. Without a fearless heart, how could he become a strong man in the future?
Although I don t know whether it will be today or tomorrow, I d better go to the fourth generation s house first. No matter what, it s not his character to sit and wait for death.
Outside the Konoha Village, there is a hole on a cliff. This is the temporary delivery room. Outside the delivery room is the barrier set up by the Fourth Hokage himself, which has very strong defensive power. Outside the barrier are many Anbu ninjas.
The ninjas who can become Anbu representatives are the elites among ordinary ninjas. If other ordinary ninjas are regarded as police officers, then Anbu should be special forces with excellent mobility and execution capabilities.
In addition to some Anbu ninjas in the open, there are many more deployed in the dark, and the coverage is very wide, so even if there is an emergency, they can be notified immediately.
“Puff!” In the dense forest not far from the delivery room, an Anbu ninja fell to the ground, blood oozing from his neck, his pupils dilated, and he was killed by a single blow.
A man dressed in black and wearing a mask appeared here. There were strange patterns on the mask and a round hole on his right eye through which one could see outside. In his hand he held a blood-stained kunai. The sudden death of this Anbu member did not alarm anyone.
Soon the figure disappeared from the distorted space, and a short while later another member of the Anbu fell at his feet.
At this time, the sound of Kushina Uzumaki screaming in pain was heard from the delivery room. The Third Hokage’s wife, Biwako, was helping with the delivery. The Fourth Hokage used his chakra to help suppress the Nine-Tails’ impact on the seal to prevent the Nine-Tails from escaping from the seal.
It hurts so much~~!!
“Be patient, it will be over soon! Push harder!” Biwako said.
“The Nine-Tailed Fox’s attack is getting more intense.” The Fourth Hokage also felt the Nine-Tailed Fox’s more violent attack on the seal, and sweat appeared on his forehead. He tried his best to suppress it.
“Waaa~!” Suddenly, a baby’s cry was heard in the delivery room. Uzumaki Kushina, who was screaming in pain, stopped. It was obvious that the cry had made her forget the pain.
“Great, it’s a healthy boy!” Biwako said to Minato while holding the newborn baby.
Minato took the child and held him in front of Uzumaki Kushina, tears welling up from his eyes as he said to Uzumaki Kushina: “Kushina, look, this is our son. Thank you, thank you for letting me have a son!”
“This is my duty as a wife. There’s no need to thank me,” said Uzumaki Kushina as she reached out and wiped away the tears from the corners of Namikaze Minato’s eyes.
“By the way, the seal of the Nine-Tails needs to be reinforced again. Mrs. Biwako, I’ll leave Naruto in your hands first.” Minato handed the child to the wife of the Third Hokage, and then began to reinforce the seal of the Nine-Tails.
Suddenly, “bang!” The sound of a person falling to the ground interrupted the sealing process. Namikaze Minato and Uzumaki Kushina were both startled. When they turned around, they found that the wife of the Third Hokage was lying on the ground.
“Mrs. Biwako!” Minato exclaimed, then looked up and saw that there was an extra person next to him, holding his newborn child.
“Stay away from the Jinchuriki, or I will kill your son,” the masked man said to Minato Namikaze in a deep voice.
“Minato, save our child!”
The Nine-Tailed Fox seemed to have sensed the situation outside and had given up trying to attack the seal again. When Minato Namikaze saw this, he looked a little anxious: “Who are you?” How did this person break into the barrier he had set up? As he said this, Minato Namikaze was ready to transfer chakra again.
“It looks like you don’t want to save your child anymore,” the masked man said as he threw Naruto up and stabbed Naruto with the kunai in his hand as he was about to fall.
“Naruto!” Uzumaki Kushina shouted in horror when she saw it.
“Swish!” Minato’s figure instantly appeared above the masked man’s head and hugged the newborn Naruto.
“As expected of the Golden Flash, its speed is unmatched, but what should we do next?”
Minato was stunned for a moment, then he heard a sound as if something was burning. He looked down and saw the bedding wrapped around Naruto was covered with paper explosive talismans. His face changed.
Boom boom!!
There was a sound of an explosion, and Minato appeared outside a house, holding Naruto, and the house was detonated. This was Minato’s home, which had been located a long time ago, and he could be teleported here at any time using the Flying Thunder God Technique.
Forcing him to use the Flying Thunder God Technique to leave, Minato knew that the other party was coming for Kushina.
“Fourth-generation master!” Ye Han had already walked nearby, and when he heard the sound of the explosion, he quickly rushed over and saw Namikaze Minato holding the newly born Uzumaki Naruto. Not far away was a house that was shattered by the explosion.
When Minato Namikaze heard the voice, he looked up in the direction of the voice. Seeing the person coming, he said with some surprise: “Ye Han, you’re here at the right time. Take this thing and take Naruto to a safe place.” Minato Namikaze gave Ye Han a kunai with a talisman, and then handed Naruto in his hand to Ye Han.
“Fourth-generation master, this…”
“I will come back to explain to you later. I am going to save Kushina now. I’ll leave my child to you!” After saying that, Minato Namikaze disappeared in front of Ye Han.
[Ding! Trigger the Nine-Tailed Fox relationship mission. For the sake of the host’s safety, assist Minato Namikaze in sealing the Nine-Tailed Fox. Mission reward: 100 points. Giving up or failing will deduct 20 points from the host. Mission difficulty: S-level! ]Chapter 31: Nine-Tailed Fox Attack (Old Version)
(Chapter 31: Nine-Tailed Fox Attacks)
Ye Han looked at the infant Uzumaki Naruto and said to himself, “As the legend goes, high risk means high reward. Now I really have no way out.” 20 points would be deducted for giving up and failing. Now his total points are not even this much.
Suddenly, Ye Han felt the appearance of an extremely evil chakra, and under the pressure of this huge chakra, Ye Han couldn’t help but shiver.
At this moment, Ye Han could only think of one thing, the Nine-tailed Demon Fox. The chakra that could make people tremble and the evil feeling could only be produced by the Nine-tailed Demon Fox’s chakra.
The Nine-Tailed Fox broke the seal. It was almost at the moment when Ye Han thought of this.
boom!!!
A huge figure appeared in Konoha, with fiery red fur that looked like flowing blood under the moonlight. Nine tails that covered the sky and the sun danced in the air, randomly whipping the buildings in the Konoha Ninja Village.
Those houses were all turned into pieces under the attack of the Nine-Tailed Fox. They were completely vulnerable and many people were injured.
“Report! Lord Sandaime! The Nine-Tailed Fox has appeared in the village and is wreaking havoc!”
“I got it. Go and tell all the ninjas to drive the Nine-Tails out of Konoha Village. We can’t let this beast continue to destroy the village and increase the casualties of the villagers!” The Third Hokage put on his combat uniform and held a stick in his hand, which was the weapon of the Third Hokage. He then quickly rushed towards the direction of the Nine-Tails.
At this time, the ninjas who were closer to the Nine-Tails began to fight with it, and attacked it one after another, but the Nine-Tails just waved its claws, and many ninjas fell. In front of such a terrifying tailed beast like the Nine-Tails, the power of the ninjas seemed too weak.
“Go! We must not let this monster destroy our village!” Many ninjas roared and rushed towards the Nine-Tails without caring about their lives.
“Roar!” The Nine-Tailed Fox waved its two claws, and several sharp red chakras cut through the air like unstoppable blades.
Boom boom boom!!!
Whole sections of houses were torn apart and shredded easily, “Ahhhhh!!” Many ninjas were also attacked, and suffered heavy casualties in this attack.
The Uchiha clan was guiding the villagers to flee and protecting the villagers as they evacuated from dangerous areas. Uchiha Itachi, holding the young Uchiha Sasuke, was also among the retreating team.
Uchiha Mikoto said to Uchiha Fugaku: “Boss, why don’t you let us get close to the Nine-Tails.”
“Maybe they don’t trust us and are afraid that we can control the Nine-Tails. But this is an order from the top and we can only follow it.” Not many people know that Uzumaki Kushina is the Jinchuriki. Only a few high-ranking officials of Konoha know about this, so not many people know that the Nine-Tails has been sealed in Konoha all this time.
The Uchiha clan’s Sharingan is a bloodline limit that can control the Nine-Tails. Danzo Shimura would naturally not let anyone from the Uchiha clan get close to the Nine-Tails, or it could be said that Danzo Shimura has never believed in the Uchiha clan. Danzo Shimura’s opinion was also supported by Mito Kado En and Utane Koharu.
“Waaaa~~!” Uchiha Sasuke seemed to have also felt the evil chakra of the Nine-Tails and began to cry.
Uchiha Itachi hugged Uchiha Sasuke and coaxed him, “Don’t cry, don’t cry, Sasuke, don’t cry. No matter what danger there is, brother will protect you.” Then he raised his head and looked in the direction where the Nine-Tailed Fox was raging. That direction was actually near Ye Han’s residential area. He wondered what happened to Ye Han, and he was a little worried about Ye Han.
Ye Han was holding Uzumaki Naruto at this time. The two were in the same situation. Ye Han was asked by the Fourth Hokage to protect Uzumaki Naruto, and Uchiha Itachi had to protect his younger brother.
“Swish!” Minato Namikaze, who had just left, appeared here and brought back Kushina Uzumaki. However, at this time Kushina Uzumaki was very weak, her face was pale, and her body could no longer move.
“Fourth-generation sir…”
“Naruto!” Uzumaki Kushina looked at her child who was safe and sound and called her child’s name.
Ye Han put the child in his arms next to Uzumaki Kushina. Uzumaki Kushina touched her child’s face and said to Ye Han: “Xiao Ye Han, thank you, thank you for protecting my child.”
“No, you’re welcome. I didn’t do anything, but that…” Ye Han pointed at the Nine-Tailed Fox that was wreaking havoc in Konoha Village.
After seeing this, Minato Namikaze’s face became very serious, and then he said to Ye Han: “Ye Han, please take care of Kushina and Naruto again. I have to go deal with that thing now.”
“I understand.” Ye Han nodded. Even for the sake of his mission, Ye Han would not let the two of them get into trouble here. At the same time, Ye Han felt a little guilty about the two of them because of the disaster that could have been avoided if he had told them about it.
“Thank you for your help,” Namikaze Minato patted Ye Han’s shoulder and said to him in a heavy voice, then turned his gaze in the direction of the Nine-Tails, formed seals with his hands, and his body disappeared here in an instant.
Not long after Namikaze Minato left, a slightly teasing voice suddenly rang out, “Ala, the Uzumaki clan’s vitality is really strong. They are still alive after the tailed beast was extracted from their bodies. I should have killed you earlier. I can’t let the Nine-Tails be sealed back. But it’s not too late now, or the time is just right. The Fourth Hokage went to deal with the Nine-Tails and didn’t have time to come. You and your son will die here.”
“Who!” Ye Han pulled out a kunai in his hand, lowered his body into a fighting posture, and shouted in the direction of the voice.
Suddenly, the space twisted and a man in a black robe and a mask appeared there. Seeing this man, Ye Han’s face looked a little ugly. Of course, he knew who this person was, but it was because he knew who this person was that his face looked so ugly.
Uchiha Obito, the disciple of the Fourth Hokage, is a man who possesses the Mangekyo Sharingan and has the power of space-based ninjutsu. Even Kage-level ninjas find it difficult to be his opponent.
Now he finally understood why the system mission he received was S-level. It turned out that it was intended for him to be the opponent of Uchiha Obito. The damn system was really trying to trick him, but he had no choice but to do it now.
Chapter 32: Masked Man (Old Version)
(Chapter 32: Masked Man)
“So it’s you. What grudge do you have against us? Why do you want to kill us all?” Uzumaki Kushina asked the masked man who appeared.
“Hate? No, I have no hatred against you, but I just want to destroy Konoha and destroy the world. When the world is destroyed, there will be peace, right?” The masked man said with his arms open, expressing his crazy ideas.
After hearing the masked man’s words, Uzumaki Kushina knew that no matter what she said, the other party would not shake her mind. However, her child was just born and was going to die before seeing the scenery of this world. As a mother, she felt very guilty for not protecting her child.
“Little Ye Han, run away quickly. His target is us. Don’t stay here and sacrifice yourself in vain.” Uzumaki Kushina shouted to Ye Han. Uzumaki Kushina had already felt the opponent’s strength. That kind of time and space ninjutsu was very difficult to deal with. Ye Han was just a child. She felt very guilty for being innocently implicated because of her mother and son relationship. She hoped that the opponent would not put hatred on Ye Han.
The masked man looked at Ye Han and said, “Are you from the Uchiha family? Well, I’m very happy today and will let you go. But whether you can survive depends on God’s will.” Uchiha Obito didn’t take Ye Han, a small insect-level character, seriously at all. Even if he let Ye Han go here, Konoha would still be destroyed, or he would feel more fear if he was alive.
Ye Han stood still, and Uzumaki Kushina shouted to Ye Han: “Leave quickly, little Ye Han, you are still young, you can’t be his opponent, don’t sacrifice your life in vain!”
“I know I’m no match for him, but after all, I promised the Fourth Hokage to protect you. It would be too lame to just run away like this.” Ye Han said. Having said that, the real reason was that as long as he left, he would almost certainly die. Now, even though he knew he was no match for the other party, he had to go ahead anyway.
“The so-called will of fire in the legend? Since you are seeking death, I will grant your wish. There is no telling when the Fourth Hokage will return, so it is better to get rid of you as soon as possible.”
“Swish, swish!” Before the masked man could finish his words, Ye Han had already taken action and threw two kunai at the masked man, but both kunai passed through the masked man’s body.
The masked man’s body seemed like a void shadow, and the kunai could not cause any harm to him at all.
“Your clumsy throwing skills are of no use to me.” said the masked man.
Ye Han said to the masked man, “Whether it’s useful or not is not up to you, but me. Explode!” Ye Han made a seal with his hands and uttered the word ‘explode’.
BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM!!
Suddenly there was a huge explosion. These two kunai were specially made by Ye Han. Ye Han placed many paper explosive talismans on the handles of the kunai. They were all bought by him with his frugal life. It was because of the purchase of these that Ye Han’s life became a lot more difficult.
Ye Han also knew that Uchiha Obito would definitely not take him seriously, so he threw the kunai straight at him without any change, making himself look even more clumsy. However, there was a big tree behind Uchiha Obito, and before the kunai hit the tree, Ye Han used chakra to ignite the paper explosion talisman.
The short moment of talking just now was enough, and it was also to prevent Uchiha Obito from focusing on the kunai. Moreover, the sound of the battle explosion on the Nine-Tails’ side was so deafening that it was difficult for Uchiha Obito to notice it.
The huge explosion broke and destroyed several tall trees nearby. Uzumaki Kushina looked at Ye Han in surprise. She didn’t expect that Ye Han could achieve this at such a young age.
“Did he finish it?” asked Uzumaki Kushina.
Ye Han said with a serious face: “Not yet. Although it was a surprise attack, the opponent is not someone who can be defeated by this level of ninjutsu.” Uchiha Obito was also a super BOSS-level guy in the later period. If he was killed so easily by me, I would be a super BOSS.
“Oh? You know me very well!” Suddenly, a voice sounded behind Ye Han. Ye Han’s face changed and he quickly formed seals with his hands.
“Swish!” Ye Han’s figure disappeared, and a fallen leaf fell on the spot.
The look in the mask was full of surprise. “Although it is the basic Konoha Instant Body Technique, it is not something that a child can learn. Moreover, you can use the Instant Body Technique so skillfully. You deliberately threw the kunai in such a clumsy way to let me down. You succeeded. It seems that you are a genius. If you are allowed to grow up, it will be too dangerous. You may become someone who surpasses the Fourth Hokage and affect my future plans. I have no choice but to kill you here before you grow up.”
As the masked man said this, his body appeared at the place where Ye Han had just stood, and some burn marks appeared on his black robe. Ye Han’s attack just now was too sudden for him to expect, and he was completely deceived by Ye Han’s acting skills, so he was also shocked. However, it was not a big deal, but he was still quite shocked by Ye Han’s talent.
Uchiha Obito stepped forward and quickly moved towards Ye Han’s position. Ye Han quickly formed seals with his hands.
Si – Wei – Shen – Hai – Wu – Yin, Uchiha Obito was stunned when he saw the seals made by Ye Han, because this was the signature ninjutsu of the Uchiha clan, and he also knew it, but what stunned him was Ye Han’s speed in making the seals, his hands were like phantoms and he made the seals in an instant, and the speed of making the seals was even faster than his, so he couldn’t believe that Ye Han was still a child.
“Fire Style: Great Fireball Jutsu!” A huge fireball with a diameter of about 5 meters appeared and rushed towards Uchiha Obito.
Although it was the first time that Uchiha Obito was frightened by a child like Ye Han, he also increased his killing intent and used the power of the Sharingan: “Kamikyuu!”
The huge fireball with a diameter of about 5 meters released by Ye Han began to distort, as if it was absorbed by something and disappeared in front of Uchiha Obito. If you look closely, you will know that it was Uchiha Obito’s right eye that swallowed Ye Han’s fireball. This is the ability of Kamui. In addition to making oneself illusory, it can transfer the opponent’s attacks and objects to the space of the eyes.
Chapter 33 No, You Lost (Old Version)
(Chapter 33: No, You Lost)
Uzumaki Kushina saw all of Ye Han’s performance and was very shocked. The first time she saw Ye Han was in the noodle shop. At that time, she thought Ye Han was a very smart and likable child. At that time, it was also to celebrate the pregnancy, so she happily asked Ye Han to help her name the child.
Although it was just a joke, at that time she was preparing to seek some other people’s opinions. Later, the Fourth Hokage’s teacher Jiraiya came back and also named his child Naruto. This fate made her feel very surprised, so she finally named her child Naruto.
For a period of time afterwards, she would occasionally meet Ye Han when she went to Ichiraku Ramen to eat noodles, and she would pay for Ye Han every time. Ye Han was not polite and would save as much as possible, as ninja tools were very expensive.
At this moment, Uzumaki Kushina was thinking that if it weren’t for the kindness of that bowl of ramen, perhaps she and her child would have been killed by the masked man.
She really couldn’t imagine that a child like Ye Han had such amazing strength. How could she repay this favor with the money from a few bowls of noodles?
At the moment, Ye Han had no mood to care what Uzumaki Kushina was thinking. When fighting, he had only one goal, which was to kill his opponent.
Zi-Yin-Xu-Chou-Mao-Yin, Ye Han had already started to perform his second ninjutsu at the same time as the fireball was absorbed by Uchiha Obito.
“Fire Style: Phoenix Fire Jutsu!” The speed of forming hand seals was extremely fast. Ye Han spit out fireballs from his mouth and was about to attack Uchiha Obito when he just absorbed the fireballs.
Kamui was a ninjutsu that Ye Han liked very much when he was on Earth. At that time, Ye Han felt that everything related to time and space seemed very powerful, so naturally he had some understanding of Kamui.
In other words, Ye Han also understood Shenwei’s strengths and weaknesses. When Shenwei absorbed things, his body became materialized. At that time, attacking the main body would be effective.
Fireballs fell towards Uchiha Obito’s position.
A big fire started at Uchiha Obito’s location. Uchiha Obito’s body twisted and disappeared in the flames, and appeared not far away. There were several holes in his clothes. Obviously, he did not avoid all of Ye Han’s attacks just now.
At this moment, Uchiha Obito seemed very calm. He looked at Ye Han and said indifferently: “This is the first time that I’ve been forced into such a miserable state by a child. I even think that you are the first target to be killed. Your threat even makes me feel greater than that of the entire Konoha Village.” Uchiha Obito’s tone was cold, and he had real murderous intent in his heart. Maybe he underestimated Ye Han just now, but after suffering two losses in a row at the hands of Ye Han, he would be a real fool to underestimate his opponent again.
A lion will use all its strength to fight a rabbit. Now Uchiha Obito really regards Ye Han as a dangerous person who must be killed. Ye Han also feels the murderous aura coming from Uchiha Obito. The strong murderous aura makes Ye Han’s skin tremble. Ye Han also knows that the other party is serious.
“Swish!” Uchiha Obito rushed towards Ye Han at an extremely fast speed. Ye Han quickly threw out several shurikens, and all of them passed through Uchiha Obito’s body.
In an instant, he came in front of Ye Han and stabbed the kunai in his hand towards Ye Han’s chest. “Puchi!” Blood splattered on Ye Han’s chest.
“Bang!” A wooden stake appeared at Ye Han’s position, and Uchiha Obito’s kunai pierced the stake. Uchiha Obito narrowed his eyes and said, “Substitution technique… is too naive.”
At this time, Ye Han suddenly appeared behind Uchiha Obito and attacked him. “Swish!” The kunai passed through Uchiha Obito’s body, but it passed through nothingness.
Uchiha Obito raised his foot and kicked Ye Han, “Bang!” Ye Han’s body turned into smoke and disappeared.
“The clone jutsu, you want to rely on this little trick to delay time? Then I will kill the Fourth Hokage’s wife and son first!” Uchiha Obito seemed to have realized Ye Han’s purpose at this time, and rushed towards Uzumaki Kushina.
“Swish!” Ye Han instantly appeared in front of Uzumaki Kushina and Naruto. He couldn’t let the masked man kill Uzumaki Kushina and Naruto, otherwise he would be buried with them.
“He actually appears. So everything is over.” Uchiha Obito’s body accelerated instantly and he kicked Ye Han in the chest.
“Puff!” Ye Han also spat out a mouthful of blood, and his body fell backwards rapidly. Bang bang bang, Ye Han’s body rolled on the ground like a rag, and finally fell near Uzumaki Kushina.
“Little Ye Han!!” Uzumaki Kushina saw that Ye Han, who had originally had a slight advantage, was suddenly seriously injured because of her, and could not help but shout Ye Han’s name anxiously.
However, Ye Han was seriously injured after enduring Uchiha Obito’s attack. The gap in strength between the two sides was too big. From a physical point of view, Ye Han was indeed vulnerable to Uchiha Obito.
Ye Han struggled to get up, but Uchiha Obito had already come in front of Ye Han. He stretched out his right hand, grabbed Ye Han’s neck, lifted Ye Han up and held him in the air.
Ye Han showed a bitter smile. His neck was restrained and it was difficult for him to speak. He said with some difficulty: “The gap is…is it still too big…”
Uchiha Obito looked at Ye Han and said, “You are a super genius that is rarely seen in a century. If you are given time, you may soon surpass me. Your talent even makes me feel scared. I am stronger than you now, so you lose, you’d better die here.”
As he spoke, a kunai appeared in Uchiha Obito’s left hand, ready to stab Ye Han’s heart.
“Snap!” Ye Han grabbed Uchiha Obito’s wrist with his left hand and said, “No…”
Uchiha Obito was stunned and said: “Do you want to beg for mercy?”
Ye Han showed a difficult and brilliant smile on his face and said: “No… I want to say… you lost…” Ye Han raised his right hand with difficulty. Ye Han’s middle finger passed through the ring behind a kunai and reflected upside down in Uchiha Obito’s eyes. There was a white talisman paper tied to this kunai. It was the kunai that the Fourth Hokage gave to Ye Han.
The Sharingan under Uchiha Obito’s mask shrank, as if he thought of something terrifying. Swish, a figure with golden hair appeared silently between Uchiha Obito and Ye Han.
Chapter 34: Heart of the Strong (Old Version)
(Chapter 34: The Heart of the Strong)
With handsome golden sunny hair and big words “Yondaime Hokage” on his back, Ye Han smiled when he came to the rescue at the critical moment. He is truly the protagonist, with all the conditions gathered. He came to the rescue at the critical moment, and it is no wonder that those boys and girls are all fans of the Fourth Hokage.
Uchiha Obito wanted to dematerialize quickly, but Ye Han had already grasped his hand tightly and would not let go. Uchiha Obito’s face changed drastically under the mask. He was tricked by Ye Han, from the very beginning. A little kid actually tricked him so much. He should have used powerful ninjutsu to kill him from the beginning.
Konoha’s Golden Flash is not just a name. During the Ninja World War, orders were issued among the major ninja countries that when they saw Konoha’s Golden Flash, they could escape without being held accountable. This shows how famous the Golden Flash is among the ninjas.
As for the golden flash, the light was so fast that it knocked down all the enemies on the battlefield in the blink of an eye. So normally speaking, it would be lucky to see Minato Namikaze survive, so how could he be held responsible?
“Swish, swish!” The Fourth Hokage’s face was very serious, and he was obviously really angry. A ninjutsu appeared on his right hand instantly, a bit like a ball, emitting a light blue light, with strips of chakra inside spinning rapidly. This was an A-level ninjutsu created by the Fourth Hokage. It did not require hand seals to be used. It was also the ninjutsu that made Uzumaki Naruto famous: the Rasengan. Not requiring hand seals meant that the speed was fast enough, and in the hands of the Fourth Hokage it was almost a matter of a second.
At such a close distance, Ye Han was initially held in Uchiha Obito’s hand like a chicken to be slaughtered, but now his hand was held by Ye Han and he couldn’t break free, and Uchiha Obito’s other hand was holding a kunai.
He now has three choices. One is to get rid of Ye Han and then become virtual himself, but there is not enough time. Another is to absorb Ye Han into his own divine power space, but he will also be attacked by the Fourth Generation, because his body is materialized during absorption. The third choice is to use the kunai in his left hand to directly attack the Fourth Generation.
Uchiha Obito made the correct choice of the third one, but since the Fourth Hokage had already taken the initiative, no one else could have fought back.
“Boom!!” The Rasengan hit Uchiha Obito’s abdomen directly.
“Waaaaa !” Uchiha Obito let out a scream. The clothes on his abdomen were torn open, and his body was bent into a bow shape, flying straight backwards.
“Boom!” Uchiha Obito successively broke several large trees that were several people thick enough to hug. Despite being hit by such a powerful attack, Uchiha Obito only suffered minor injuries.
When the Fourth Hokage was about to arrive, his body twisted and disappeared and then reappeared not far away, with a few drops of blood flowing from his arm. Some of the broken trees had pierced his arm, causing him some minor injuries.
“Minato, go see how Xiao Yehan is doing and whether he is in danger. It was Xiao Yehan who blocked the attack of that man when you were not here. If it weren’t for Xiao Yehan, Naruto and I might have died here long ago!” Uzumaki Kushina shouted loudly to Namikaze Minato.
Minato held Ye Han’s back and checked his body. He found that Ye Han had suffered some moderate injuries. As long as he returned to Konoha and rested for a while, he would be fine. He breathed a sigh of relief that his life was not in danger.
Minato looked at Ye Han with great gratitude and said: “Ye Han, thank you. If you were not here, Kushina and Naruto…”
The tone of the Fourth Hokage was very sincere. He also observed the current situation. Obviously, a fierce battle had taken place here. Uzumaki Kushina now had no fighting ability. Only the child Ye Han could fight against the opponent. It was Ye Han who saved his wife and son. This kind of favor could never be repaid in his lifetime. If Ye Han died here, he would feel guilty for the rest of his life.
Ye Han forced a smile and said, “This is a task assigned by the Hokage, so I have to complete it. But I may not be able to help you much later, cough cough!” Ye Han coughed out a piece of blood that had just accumulated, and his face turned pale. It was really a disadvantage for him to fight against others with a body that had only been trained for a year.
Namikaze Minato slowly stood up, stared at the masked man and said: “You have done very well, take a good rest, and leave the rest to me.”
Suddenly, the masked man asked Ye Han: “How did you inform the Fourth Hokage?”
Ye Han was stunned. He didn’t expect Uchiha Obito to suddenly ask this question, but he still answered: “Remember the first two kunai, I wrapped ten paper explosion talismans on it, the power of the explosion can be transmitted very far, and because the paper explosion talisman has a burning effect, it will produce smoke after burning the trees. The fireball that attacked you just now was actually intended to release a smoke bomb, but it was sucked away by you. I had no choice but to use the Phoenix Fire to attack you. The others were just like you said to delay time. Although there is the Nine-Tails destroying Konoha, it is only destroying that part. This place was not affected by the Nine-Tails, so how could there be smoke suddenly? This is still the home of the Fourth Hokage, his wife and son are here. Even if the Fourth Hokage and the Nine-Tails are fighting, they will definitely notice this place inadvertently…”
“I understand. You are indeed a genius, far surpassing all the geniuses I have ever seen. But without an accurate method of contact, how can you be sure that the Fourth Hokage would appear to save you when I caught you just now?” All of Uchiha Obito’s questions were meant to know the answer.
Ye Han smiled with difficulty and said, “Of course I don’t know it will happen, but… sometimes people have to believe in miracles. If you believe in them, miracles may happen. See if a miracle has appeared.”
The masked man, the Fourth Hokage, and Uzumaki Kushina were all shocked by Ye Han’s words. They could not imagine that Ye Han, who was lifted up and could be killed at any time, would smile and finally believe that a miracle would happen.
What a strong heart it takes to gamble with one’s life and to have such an idea when facing life-threatening moments. Several people dared not imagine the future of this child. Several people had a feeling that this child might be the greatest ninja surpassing all previous Hokage.
Chapter 35 Naruto (Old Version)
(Chapter 35: Naruto)
Ye Han’s words shocked Uchiha Obito the most. The scene just now was so similar to the original situation. When Rin died, he wanted a miracle to happen, but the miracle did not happen at all. When he arrived, he saw with his own eyes Kakashi’s hand piercing through the chest of Rin, the girl he liked. That kind of regret and self-blame, it hurts so much when he thinks about it now.
The look in Uchiha Obito’s eyes under the mask gradually turned from painful to sharper, and he said coldly: “Miracles will not happen. Miracles have to be created with your own hands!” His emotions seemed a little unstable. Ye Han himself was actually unwilling to leave his fate to miracles, but at that time his fate was no longer in his own hands.
The Fourth Hokage patted Ye Han on the head and said, “Ye Han, I’m sorry to involve you in this. You are the hope of Konoha’s future. You will definitely be a great ninja in the future.”
Minato raised his head and looked at Uchiha Obito and said, “I didn’t expect you to be able to pass through Konoha’s protective barrier at will. You were careless and almost implicated others. Konoha is my village, and I will never allow a dangerous person like you to destroy it.”
“Swish!” The body of the Fourth Hokage suddenly disappeared, and then instantly appeared in front of Uchiha Obito. Uchiha Obito did not react. He was very familiar with the Fourth Hokage’s ninjutsu, Flying Thunder God Technique, which required positioning before teleporting, but why did he suddenly appear next to him? Did he locate himself?
However, the Fourth Hokage did not give him time to think about these things. The kunai had already pierced Uchiha Obito’s abdomen. Namikaze Minato slapped Uchiha Obito on the chest, and dense black curse seals began to spread from the palm of the Fourth Hokage’s hand to Uchiha Obito’s body.
“Contract seal, you want to let the Nine-Tails escape from my control.” said the masked man Uchiha Obito.
“The ninjas of Konoha are still fighting desperately. If they are under your control, there is no way to seal the Nine-Tails again.” Namikaze Minato used the contract sealing technique with all his strength.
At this time, the pupils in the eyes of the Nine-Tailed Fox, which was still wreaking havoc, that were like the three-magatama Sharingan, turned back into the kind of upright golden pupils that only wild beasts have.
Roar, roar, roar ! He roared towards the sky, as if venting his anger at being enslaved by the Uchiha clan again.
“Go! We must not let the Kyuubi destroy our village again!”
“We must hold on until the Fourth Generation arrives here!”
“Ahhhhh…!” All the Konoha ninjas continued to attack the Nine-Tails one after another, but the disturbance of these little bugs, coupled with the fact that Konoha Village had imprisoned it for so many years, all the hatred was mixed together, and seeing these Konoha ninjas, the Nine-Tails began to kill wantonly.
Because the Fourth Hokage wanted to release the masked man’s control over the Nine-Tails, he gave Uchiha Obito a chance to escape. After a distortion of space, Uchiha Obito disappeared in front of the Fourth Hokage and appeared on the branch of a big tree.
“You are worthy of being the Fourth Hokage. You can actually remove my control over the Nine-Tails. But the Nine-Tails will be mine in the end, and this world will be mine too. And that little brat, you actually managed to hurt me. I wonder if a miracle will happen when we meet next time. I’m looking forward to it…” As Uchiha Obito said this, his body seemed to be sucked into a vortex of space, and soon disappeared in front of several people. Sensing that the mark of the Flying Thunder God was fading away, Minato breathed a sigh of relief, but that confident tone didn’t seem to be a lie.
Ye Han also felt the murderous intent emanating from Uchiha Obito, but Ye Han would not be too afraid. The danger was now only a motivation for him to improve his strength. Surviving a powerful guy like Uchiha Obito was also a transformation for Ye Han. He still had the system mall, but it was just a late-stage super BOSS, and he didn’t believe that he would not be able to defeat it.
“Minato, why don’t you get rid of him? This will bring great risk to little Ye Han in the future,” said Uzumaki Kushina. It was obvious that the masked man’s words were also targeting Ye Han. Although Ye Han was very talented, he was just a child now. Because of him and others, this innocent child almost sacrificed his life. No matter what, Ye Han must not be put in danger again.
Namikaze Minato shook his head and said, “The masked man is very strong. Although I injured him, he was not seriously injured. Maybe the hunt will be successful in the end. I almost have no strength left, but the biggest trouble right now is not the masked man, but…” As he spoke, he looked towards the Nine-tailed Demon Fox that was wreaking havoc outside Konoha Village in the distance.
Although the masked man is extremely powerful and there is no telling what even more terrifying things he may do in the future, the Nine-Tailed Demon Fox is the biggest threat right now. If not handled properly, the entire Konoha Village might be destroyed.
Uzumaki Kushina also knew the same thing as Minato said: “I… am okay.” She is a member of the Uzumaki clan, and the chakra she possesses is just right to restrain the chakra of the tailed beasts. She also has a strong vitality, otherwise an ordinary Jinchuriki would have died long ago if the tailed beasts were extracted from their bodies. Now her power is needed to seal the tailed beasts again.
“I’ll go move the tailed beast to a far place first. You all wait here for a while,” said Minato Namikaze, and he used the Flying Thunder God Technique to teleport away.
Namikaze Minato appeared at the Nine-Tails. Many ninjas had already died at the scene. The situation was extremely critical. Namikaze Minato pressed his palm on the ground: “Summoning Technique!”
“Bang!!!”
A huge toad that was almost as big as the Nine-Tails suddenly appeared on the battlefield with a puff of smoke. When the ninjas present saw it, they all shouted, “The Fourth Hokage is here!”
Gamabuntai can be said to be the summoning beast representing the Fourth Hokage today, so when the ninjas saw Gamabuntai appear, they all knew that the Fourth Hokage was coming. The Hokage is a pillar in the hearts of the ninjas, and as long as the Hokage is not defeated, all difficulties can be overcome.
The Nine-Tails seemed to have noticed this huge target as well, but its main target was still the Fourth Hokage on the giant toad’s head, because it was because of it that it was unable to break the seal, and its hatred for the Fourth Hokage can be imagined.
Chapter 36 Seal (Old Version)
(Chapter 36 Seal)
“roar–!”
Swish, swish, swish !
Black energy quickly condensed in the mouth of the Nine-Tails. The Tailed Beast Ball, an attack method that all tailed beasts would use, had a powerful and terrifying destructive power. If Konoha Village was hit by it, it would be almost completely destroyed. The Nine-Tails must not be allowed to destroy Konoha.
The Fourth Hokage formed seals with his hands, and when the Nine-Tails’ Tailed Beast Ball fell in front of the Fourth Hokage, it seemed to be sucked by a crack in space, and then swallowed up bit by bit, and then disappeared.
Boom boom!!!
Suddenly, an explosion occurred very far away from Konoha. The earth was shaking, and the light of the explosion shone in the night sky. A mountain seemed to be destroyed by the Tailed Beast Ball of the Nine-Tails, which shows how powerful the Tailed Beast Ball is.
The Fourth Hokage couldn’t help but half-kneel on the ground and gasp. Moving such a large Tailed Beast Ball requires a large amount of chakra. Chakra is a combination of mental energy and physical ability, so consuming chakra means consuming mental and physical strength.
This won’t work. He has to move the Nine-Tails away, otherwise he won’t be able to move the Tailed Beast Ball again.
“Swish!” The kunai in his hand flew towards the Nine-Tails. Minato disappeared above the head of the Toad Buntai and appeared beside the Nine-Tails.
Swish!
The Nine-Tails disappeared together with Minato. Many ninjas were stunned after seeing this. The Third Hokage frowned and said, “Did Minato teleport the Nine-Tails and himself away with the Flying Thunder God Technique? Hurry up and catch up.” Although the Nine-Tails was teleported to a long distance, everyone could still clearly feel the Nine-Tails’ evil chakra coming from the southeast, so they had to go and support it.
“Swish!” The figure of the Fourth Generation reappeared in front of Ye Han and Uzumaki Kushina.
“I have teleported the Nine-Tails to a place far away from the village. Let’s go and seal it.” Minato said to Uzumaki Kushina.
“I’ll go with you,” Ye Han said with some difficulty.
Uzumaki Kushina and Namikaze Minato were a little surprised after hearing this. Uzumaki Kushina said: “Xiao Yehan, you have done a lot. You don’t need to risk your life again.”
“I have my own mission. To prevent accidents, although my movements are a little inconvenient, I can use the Sharingan to suppress the Nine-Tails, so that the seal can be successful.” Ye Han’s mission is to assist Namikaze Minato in sealing the Nine-Tails, and to obtain some of the Nine-Tails’ chakra from the Nine-Tails to open the [Rare Beast Pavilion]. The biggest difficulties of the two missions have been overcome by surviving Uchiha Obito’s hands, so how can he fail here?
After hearing Ye Han’s words, Minato Namikaze pondered for a moment. He had very little chakra left and it would be difficult to complete the seal. However, even if he died, he must take the Nine-Tails with him and not let it continue to destroy the village.
“Ye Han, this time it will still be dangerous…”
“But if we don’t go, the village will be in danger, right?” Ye Han said with a smile. That smile seemed as if he put his own life and death aside. It was the same smile he had when Uchiha Obito grabbed his neck before.
The expressions on Minato Namikaze and Kushina Uzumaki’s faces were shocked. Ye Han, such a young child, was willing to risk his own life to protect the village. No wonder the Third Hokage and the mysterious masked man praised such a young child like Ye Han, because this child himself was extremely outstanding.
“Okay, let’s go!” Namikaze Minato took Ye Han, Uzumaki Kushina and the newly born Naruto and prepared to teleport to the vicinity of the Nine-Tails together.
The Fourth Hokage Minato Namikaze and Kushina Uzumaki looked at each other, and both of them understood the meaning of each other’s eyes, which was that no matter what, they must save the life of the child Ye Han. It didn’t matter if the two of them sacrificed themselves, but Ye Han was the hope for the future of Konoha Ninja Village.
“Swish!” When several people appeared here, they were not discovered by the Nine-Tailed Fox at first because of the rocks. At this moment, the Nine-Tailed Fox was destroying the forest wantonly.
This was also the first time that Ye Han observed the Nine-Tailed Fox up close. Being so close allowed Ye Han to feel more clearly the terrifying power of the Nine-Tailed Fox’s chakra. Could such a monster really be defeated by human power? However, it seemed that the animation did not say who could defeat these tailed beasts, and they were all subdued with special ninjutsu.
“We need to set up the barrier quickly, but my chakra is running out.” The Fourth Hokage has been using his own chakra to suppress Kushina Uzumaki’s childbirth, and he has been fighting continuously, and now his chakra is running out.
“I… am still okay…” Uzumaki Kushina said with difficulty. She was the same, having just given birth to a child and was still suppressing the Nine-Tails. Later, the Nine-Tails was pulled out of her body by Uchiha Obito. It was a blessing that she did not die. Only the Uzumaki clan had such recovery ability. Both of them could be said to be at the end of their rope now.
“Swish, swish!” Chakra chains appeared behind Uzumaki Kushina, “Swish, swish!” The chains passed through the ground and soon covered the Nine-Tails.
The chains pinned Kyuubi to the ground and began to tighten, and Kyuubi turned his gaze over here.
“Namikaze Minato…”
“Roar!” The Nine-Tailed Fox found itself trapped like this and roared at Minato Namikaze. This reminded it of the time when it was about to be sealed, when it was nailed on a seal like this.
How could he be sealed back again after just coming out to enjoy his freedom? “Roar!” The struggle became more intense and the chains began to shake.
“Cough cough!” As if because of the Nine-Tails’ struggle, Uzumaki Kushina started coughing, and coughed out bright red blood from her mouth.
Ye Han said at this time: “I will control the Nine-Tails and prevent it from struggling.” As he said that, Ye Han stood up, formed seals with his hands, and activated his Sharingan.
Ye Han’s eyes turned blood red in an instant, and two magatama appeared in his eyes, then began to rotate rapidly, and began to use illusion to suppress the Nine-Tailed Fox.
Roar ! The Nine-Tailed Fox roared towards the sky.
“It’s that evil chakra again, the damn descendant of Uchiha Madara. That guy just enslaved me. Even a kid with only two magatama Sharingan wants to use illusion to control me!” Although it was clearly the roar of the Nine-Tailed Fox, Ye Han could clearly hear the meaning of the Nine-Tailed Fox’s voice in his ears.
Chapter 37: Demonic Seal (Old Version)
(Chapter 37: Demonic Seal)
“Little brat of the Uchiha family! I will remember you! I will never let you go!” The voice of the Nine-Tailed Fox sounded in Ye Han’s ears, as if it wanted to shake Ye Han’s will. Now its will was roaring, but the strength of its body’s struggle under Ye Han’s control was decreasing, just like in a dream, no matter how it struggled and cursed, the body was not very obedient.
Ye Han could feel the Nine-Tailed Fox’s anger, it was extremely angry. It was such a shame to be controlled by these weak creatures. It was sealed for many years, lost its freedom, and endured pain. It was naturally unwilling. The tailed beasts all had their own self-esteem, and the Nine-Tailed Fox was the most powerful among the tailed beasts. It hated it! Very much!
[Ding! Nine-tail chakra detected, intake begins now! Intake progress 1/100]Ye Han heard the voice of his system prompting that there was such a task, but the situation was so critical that he almost forgot about it.
“Roar!” The Nine-Tails kept roaring. Although it did not struggle hard, Ye Han’s Sharingan was rapidly depleted. Blood oozed from the corners of his eyes. A large amount of chakra was consumed in Ye Han’s body. If it were not for the fact that the Nine-Tails was controlled by Uzumaki Kushina’s barrier, Ye Han’s Sharingan and illusion techniques of this level would not be able to control the Nine-Tails, not even for a second. If one wanted to control the Nine-Tails, one would need a Sharingan of at least the Mangekyo level.
“No! I can only hold on for one minute!” Ye Han said to the Fourth Hokage and Uzumaki Kushina anxiously. His double magatama Sharingan was still too much for the Nine-Tails.
“I will try my best to pull it back, and then die with it, which will greatly delay its next resurrection.” Uzumaki Kushina said weakly.
“Kushina…you sacrificed so much for me…you became the Fourth Hokage…your husband…and made me the father of your child…” The Fourth Hokage’s tone was a little choked, and tears appeared in his eyes.
Uzumaki Kushina smiled and said to Namikaze Minato: “Don’t say that, I am very happy. The only regret is that we didn’t live together as a family of three, and I didn’t see Naruto grow up in person.”
Ye Han listened to the conversation between the two people and felt very emotional. He had no way to help them. He originally thought that he could seal the Nine-Tails back to Uzumaki Kushina, but now fate seemed to be correcting the trajectory of history.
“No, I will let you see the child,” said the Fourth Hokage, and then quickly formed seals with his hands.
Uzumaki Kushina was surprised when she saw the seal of the Fourth Hokage and shouted to the Fourth Hokage: “What are you going to do? Minato, why do you want to use the Demonic Sealing Technique!”
“I will seal your chakra and the Nine-Tails’ chakra into Naruto’s body, so that you can stay by Naruto’s side and grow with him.”
“Are you going to sacrifice your life just to let me see the grown-up Naruto? And Naruto is our son!” Uzumaki Kushina shouted to Namikaze Minato in disbelief. She knew clearly the pain of being a Jinchuriki. Her existence was a secret for so many years, and only a few high-ranking officials of Konoha knew about it. Even the three Konoha ninjas Jiraiya, Tsunade, and Orochimaru didn’t know that Uzumaki Kushina was a Jinchuriki.
It was precisely because no one knew that Uzumaki Kushina’s life in Konoha was relatively peaceful. However, if others knew, they would definitely regard her as a monster, because that’s what she thought when she heard that she was going to become a Jinchuriki. If Naruto was known to be a Jinchuriki, then one can imagine how Naruto’s life would be, and how he would be viewed by the villagers. As Naruto’s mother, how could she want her child to suffer the same pain as herself?
“But before that, we were ninjas! Of course, the only one who can become a Jinchuriki in Konoha now is Naruto. It can be seen that what that guy said before he left was not exaggerated. The future of the ninja world may undergo earth-shaking changes. The power of the Nine-Tails is indispensable in Konoha. Without Konoha, the children will also lose their future. You are also very clear about the pain of the destruction of their homes. I hope that Naruto can become a hero who saves Konoha like Ye Han in the future. Moreover, this incident can be said to be caused by us. As the Fourth Hokage of Konoha and your husband, I cannot evade my responsibilities and obligations!”
When Ye Han heard the Fourth Hokage’s words, he admired him very much. No wonder any ninja would pale in comparison to the Fourth Hokage. Whether in terms of wisdom, talent, or sense of responsibility, he was simply the representative of a perfect ninja. However, Ye Han himself knew that he was not a hero of Konoha. He was just an ordinary person. He was not even an ant in front of the Nine-Tails.
Uzumaki Kushina was also convinced by the Fourth Hokage’s words. She could drag the Nine-Tails to be buried with her, but after the Nine-Tails was resurrected, it might be controlled by the masked man to attack Konoha. At that time, Konoha would be even more precarious. Her hometown, the Land of Whirlpool, was also destroyed in the war. She was aware of the situation that Minato described. If Konoha was destroyed, Naruto would have no place to stay and would live in even more pain.
“Let us believe in this child, he is our son! Demonic Fuujin!” the Fourth Hokage shouted loudly.
“call–!”
A mysterious pale white god of death appeared behind Minato Namikaze, looking like a demon, with a dagger in his mouth that could cut off the target’s soul. For a tailed beast like the Nine-Tails formed by chakra, that is its entire body.
At this time, the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen also rushed here with the instant body technique. Seeing the trapped Nine-Tails, the Third Hokage said with the stick transformed from the Sarutobi in his hand: “Could that seal be…”
The third generation expressed the Monkey King’s guess: “It is the Demonic Seal”
“Swish swish!” Several ninjas who came from behind also landed beside the Third Hokage and said, “What’s the situation, Third Hokage?”
“No, there is a barrier ahead to prevent the Nine-Tailed Fox from escaping. We can’t get in. They plan to kill the Nine-Tailed Fox on their own.”
“Ah! Why is there a child over there? What is he doing? Is he a child from the Uchiha clan?” Several people who came later saw Ye Han there.
The Sandaime was stunned for a moment, then took a closer look and said in surprise: “Uchiha Yehan, that seal is… is he using the Sharingan’s illusion to suppress the Nine-Tails? This is so messed up!”
Chapter 38 How Can You Succeed? (Old Version)
(Chapter 38 How Can You Succeed?)
The tone of the Sandai was somewhat shocked and angry. He saw the seals in Ye Han’s hands and the performance of the Nine-Tails now, and knew that Ye Han was using illusion to suppress the Nine-Tails. He knew that Ye Han had opened the Sharingan at a young age and was a rare genius in a century. However, it was…
Several ninjas were very surprised after hearing what the Third Hokage said, “Third Hokage, are you saying that the child of the Uchiha clan has already opened the Sharingan? And is he still restraining the Nine-tailed Demon Fox?” The Sharingan is also very difficult to open in the Uchiha clan. They have never heard of a child so young opening the Sharingan.
“Yes, Ye Han has already opened the Sharingan. He is a genius rarely seen in a century.”
Hearing the Third Hokage’s affirmation, several people couldn’t help but exclaim in amazement.
At this time, the Fourth Hokage was ready and shouted, “Seal!”
A chakra arm covered with curse seals rushed out from Minato Namikaze’s abdomen, quickly rushed towards the Nine-Tails, and pierced straight into the Nine-Tails’ body.
“Roar~~!!” The Nine-Tails let out an angry roar, and a huge ball of chakra was drawn out of the Nine-Tails’ body and poured into the Fourth Hokage’s body along the cursed arm.
Feeling the accelerated flow of the Great Search Chakra, Ye Han happened to be next to the Fourth Hokage. The speed at which Ye Han’s system absorbed chakra began to increase. When it absorbed about 5% of the total amount, it began to rise rapidly, approaching 1% per second.
After a while, Minato Namikaze had absorbed a large amount of chakra, and his body could no longer withstand more chakra. Now the power of the Nine-Tails’ chakra filled Minato Namikaze’s body, and his body seemed to be about to explode.
This is the power of the Jinchuriki. In terms of strength alone, Minato is not as strong as Uzumaki Kushina, who is also the Jinchuriki. Uchiha Obito only dared to show up when he planned to show up when Uzumaki Kushina gave birth. Otherwise, Uchiha Obito might not be a match for Uzumaki Kushina alone.
At this time, the ninja outside the barrier saw it and said, “The Nine-Tails didn’t disappear! But it’s much smaller!”
Yes, the Nine-Tailed Fox at this moment was not even half the size of what it was just now, and was several sizes smaller than the extremely huge Nine-Tailed Fox just now. Minato took out a scroll, unsealed the scroll, and a small pedestal that seemed like a ritual appeared, and Minato placed Naruto on the pedestal.
Ye Han had already used up all of his pupil power at this time, and his eyes had turned from Sharingan back into ordinary eyes. Ye Han supported himself on the ground with his hands, breathing heavily, and sweat continued to flow from his forehead. The sweat had soaked Ye Han’s clothes, and he didn’t even have the strength to stand up.
The Nine-Tails also regained control of his body. Seeing the pedestal that Minato Namikaze took out, he thought to himself, “This is a sealing ceremony. That pedestal, damn Fourth Hokage, is he going to seal me again? Or seal me into the body of that newly born kid?”
[Ding! Nine-tailed chakra absorption (100/100), the host has completed the A-level task, collected the Nine-tailed chakra, and was awarded 50 points. The “Rare Beast Pavilion” is opened! ]Ye Han was stunned. Has the absorption finally been completed? However, he has no time to check now. If it weren’t for Uzumaki Kushina trapping the Nine-Tails here, and if the Fourth Hokage’s previous ninjutsu, the Shiki Fuujin, had not quickly extracted the Nine-Tails’ chakra, causing the chakra to dissipate faster, it would take about half an hour for him to collect it all by himself.
It was impossible for a child like me to survive for more than half an hour in front of the Nine-Tails. I didn’t know how many ninjas had died in the Nine-Tails’ attack. If it weren’t for the Fourth Hokage and Uzumaki Kushina, this mission would have been judged as SS level at least, and I would have been dead at that time.
There is no doubt that Ye Han now chooses to increase the points in his physical skills and skillful hands, because there is an S-level mission that is about to be completed. The points rewarded for an S-level character are 100 points, which are enough to open the three-magatama Sharingan. He also wants to know the limit of his skillful hands, and his skillful hands are of great help to him now, and may even be the capital for him to gain a foothold in the ninja world in the future.
[Ding! The host has learned the fifth-level physical skill, Dexterity, which consumes 16 points. Warm reminder: The sixth-level Dexterity requires 32 points! ]Why hesitate? Just keep learning.
[Ding! The host has learned the sixth-level physical skill, Dexterity, which consumes 32 points. Warm reminder: The seventh-level Dexterity requires 64 points! ]Level seven consumes 64 points? That s pretty much what he thought. These points are almost enough to learn an S-level ninjutsu. The higher the level, the more points are consumed. He needs to think about it before learning further.
“Cough cough!” Uzumaki Kushina coughed violently, and her body seemed unable to bear it anymore.
The Nine-Tailed Fox was also stunned, and suddenly found that the rope that had been tightly binding Zi’s body had now loosened a lot. The main reason was that its body size had shrunk from so huge, which made it sense an opportunity.
When Minato Namikaze heard Kushina Uzumaki coughing, he came to her side with some concern: “Kushina, are you okay…”
When the Nine-Tails saw Minato leaving Naruto, his eyes lit up and right now, he raised his right claw. As long as he killed the container, it would not be sealed. Namikaze Minato and Uzumaki Kushina were both exhausted, and even if he didn’t take action, the two guys would die soon.
Minato Namikaze’s attention was now focused on Uzumaki Kushina and he didn’t notice at all that Ye Han happened to see the gleam and murderous intent in the Nine-Tails’ eyes.
“Go to hell!” The Nine-Tailed Fox attacked Naruto on the pedestal and stabbed him with its claws.
At this time, Ye Han saw the actions of the Nine-Tails, but it was too late to notify Minato Namikaze, “It’s already this time, how can I let you succeed!” Ye Han shouted loudly in his heart, if he failed he would die here, Ye Han directly squeezed out all his remaining chakra.
His hands formed hand seals like a phantom, so fast that it was almost invisible to the right eye: “Fire Style: Great Fireball Technique!”
Ye Han did not stop after forming a seal. He stacked the seals and immediately formed the second and third fireballs. The three fireballs rushed towards the Nine-Tailed Fox’s claws one after another.
Chapter 39: Snatching Souls from Death (Old Version)
(Chapter 39: Snatching the Soul from the Grim Reaper)
Three huge fireballs hit the Nine-Tails’ right claw one after another. The power of the huge fireball technique can become greater with the output of chakra power, but much of that power is actually wasted, and the explosive power of the flame is not reflected. Ye Han was also anxious. After forming a seal, because the speed was too fast, he immediately formed the second seal, and the third one, creating a new ninjutsu.
It is more difficult for the opponent to dodge than a single fireball, and the power of a single point is also stronger than the Phoenix Fire. What Ye Han wants is the knockback effect.
Although the power generated by the continuous explosions did not cause any damage to the Nine-Tailed Fox, it still deflected the direction of the Nine-Tailed Fox’s claws.
Boom! The claws of the nine-tailed fox landed on the huge rock next to it, and the huge rock over five meters high broke into pieces like tofu.
The nine-tailed fox fixed its eyes on Ye Han and roared angrily: “It’s you again, you little brat! How dare you ruin my plans so many times! I’ll kill you first!”
The Nine-Tails now hates Ye Han almost as much as the Fourth Hokage and Uzumaki Kushina. It was because this little brat was using illusion to control it just now that the Fourth Hokage extracted half of its chakra.
It would be fine if he was forced to that extent by a powerful guy, but he is obviously a little kid and we cannot let him live, otherwise he may very likely become a guy of Uchiha Madara’s level in the future.
The Nine-Tailed Fox’s claws attacked Ye Han. Ye Han gave a bitter smile after seeing it. Was he trying too hard? Now he had no strength left in his body. His chakra had dried up. It was his strong spirit that supported him not to faint. Facing the attack of the Nine-Tailed Fox, he had no possibility of dodge at all. He didn’t expect that he had just come here less than two years ago. His awesome life ended before it even began. But it was okay, as this way he would feel much more relaxed. Ye Han fell sideways on the ground and closed his eyes.
“Puff !” Ye Han did not feel the pain as he imagined, but there were a few drops of burning liquid on his face. Ye Han opened his eyes and saw Uzumaki Kushina and the Fourth Hokage standing in front of him, and both of their bodies were pierced by the claws of the Nine-Tails.
Ye Han’s eyes were wide open, his pupils dilated, and he said stupidly: “Why…”
Uzumaki Kushina smiled with difficulty and said: “Xiao Yehan…you just saved my and Minato’s child, we…how could we let you die here…”
“It was you who saved Kushina and Naruto, and saved this village. Kushina and I will die sooner or later, but you are the hope for Konoha’s future. Although it is an unreasonable request, I hope you can save Naruto when his life is in danger in the future. After all, we are Naruto’s parents, and we would be worried if we leave like this… cough cough…” Namikaze Minato was also coughing up blood. The two did not ask Ye Han to take care of Naruto, because Ye Han was also a child and could hardly take care of himself, but the two believed that Ye Han would become a powerful ninja in the future.
Ye Han nodded. His mind was a little complicated now. After all, others risked their lives to stand in front of him. Desperately saving others and others sacrificing their lives to save him were two completely different feelings. Ye Han had never felt this feeling before. At this moment, his heart was choked and he felt very uncomfortable.
When Uzumaki Kushina and Namikaze Minato saw Ye Han nodded, they showed relieved smiles on their faces. The Nine-Tails still wanted to move, so Uzumaki Kushina increased the strength of the barrier. The chakra chains that had been somewhat loose tightened the Nine-Tails again and slowly pulled its body back.
Roar ! The Nine-Tailed Fox struggled unwillingly, but it couldn t break free at all.
“Minato, let’s start. We don’t have much time,” Uzumaki Kushina said to Namikaze Minato. Minato nodded and began to make seals with his hands, preparing to seal the Nine-Tails in Naruto’s body.
Uzumaki Kushina smiled at her child and began to tell Naruto, who knew nothing, how to be strong now that his parents were gone, how to eat well, how to make more good friends at school, and how to listen to brother Ye Han…
It seemed that Uzumaki Kushina had countless words she wanted to tell her children. After hearing this, Ye Han couldn’t help but shed tears. Is this the so-called fatherly love and motherly love? It is indeed the greatest love in the world.
Soon, Minato Namikaze was ready and executed the seal. The Nine-Tails flew towards Uzumaki Naruto’s body with an unwilling roar and was quickly sealed. A seal mark appeared on Uzumaki Naruto’s stomach.
Minato Namikaze gave the key to open the seal to a summoned toad, asking him to take care of it before handing it over to his teacher Jiraiya.
[Ding! The host has completed the S-level mission, sealed the Nine-Tailed Fox, and rewarded the host with points: 100 points]Ye Han heard the system prompt sound, he completed the S-level task and got 100 points, but Ye Han did not feel happy, because this was earned at the cost of other people’s lives.
After sealing the Nine-Tails, the barrier disappeared, and the Third Hokage and those ninjas quickly came here. The Third Hokage looked at Minato Namikaze and Kushina Uzumaki with some pain in his eyes, and said with trembling lips: “Minato… Kushina… Konoha owes you too much…”
“Don’t say that, Third Hokage. This is what a Hokage should do. But we’d like to ask you to take care of our child.” Minato said to the Third Hokage with a smile.
The Third Hokage nodded with tears in his eyes. The other ninjas were speechless when they saw this scene. When Minato Namikaze and Kushina Uzumaki saw the Third Hokage nodded, they also showed bright smiles on their faces, and gradually their life breath gradually weakened.
Ye Han looked at Minato Namikaze and Kushina Uzumaki and wanted to help them, even if it was just to help them meet Naruto in the future. But he was powerless. Perhaps the only thing that could save the two was the Rinnegan’s reincarnation technique.
[Ding! Powerful soul energy has been detected, triggering the conditions for opening the “Hero Pavilion”. Do you want to include Minato Namikaze and Kushina Uzumaki in the Hero Pavilion? 100 points are required.]The voice that suddenly appeared in his mind made Ye Han stunned. Although Ye Han didn’t know what the “Hero Pavilion” was, the system mentioned Minato Namikaze and Kushina Uzumaki, which meant that they were related. Although it would consume a lot of points, he could pay all his property to the person who saved his life.
?yes!?
A mysterious power suddenly appeared in Ye Han’s eyes, allowing Ye Han to see the god of death behind Minato Namikaze. Ye Han’s pupils shrank. Isn’t this something that only the caster and the castee can see? He saw that the god of death was grabbing Minato’s soul from Minato Namikaze’s body.
Suddenly, the soul of Minato Namikaze, who was about to be taken away, broke free from the restraints of the god of death, flew towards Ye Han and was absorbed by Ye Han. Ye Han himself was shocked. The god of death did not seem to have expected that a soul could disappear from his hands. He looked at Ye Han. Ye Han was shocked and thought to himself: Damn, this system of mine is too domineering. It actually snatched the soul from the hands of the god of death.
But if you want to rob, don’t do it in front of others, at least don’t implicate me. Why does the Grim Reaper look at me with an unfriendly look? At this moment, the Grim Reaper was looking at Ye Han with an unfriendly look. Ye Han was very nervous, thinking that he would not take me away.
However, Ye Han’s worries were unnecessary. After all, the God of Death was a rule-based existence. The figure disappeared faintly in front of Ye Han’s eyes. Ye Han also breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that his character was not bad. The God of Death would not take away the soul of such a kind person like him. After Ye Han relaxed his mind, his body finally couldn’t support it at all and he fainted completely.
Chapter 40 Harvest (Old Version)
(Chapter 40: Harvest)
Ye Han fainted. The Third Hokage also saw that the life force of the two people had completely disappeared. With a very sad expression, he ordered, “Take the bodies of the Fourth Hokage and Uzumaki Kushina back. Don’t spread the news. Just say that the Fourth Hokage and his wife died together with the Nine-tailed Demon Fox for the sake of the village.”
“Yes! Lord Third! What should we do with these two children?” One ninja held the unconscious Ye Han and the other held the infant Uzumaki Naruto and asked the Third Hokage.
“Send Ye Han to the hospital and have him treated. As for Naruto, send someone to take good care of him. He is the only bloodline of the Fourth Hokage. Go back, there are still many things to do in Konoha.” The Third Hokage felt helpless when he saw that the Fourth Hokage died for Konoha at such a young age. But now is not the time to grieve, as many parts of Konoha were destroyed by the Nine-Tails.
Many villagers’ homes need to be rebuilt, and there are other ambitious ninja villages that will definitely take advantage of Konoha’s severe damage to do something. It is very likely that a war will break out, and he must take charge of the situation again.
Three days passed in a flash. Ye Han slept in the hospital for three full days. The power of his Sharingan was severely overdrawn, as was his chakra. His body was also severely damaged. All of this suddenly erupted, and Ye Han could no longer hold on.
Three days later, Ye Han opened his eyes. The wounds on his body had been treated while he was unconscious. He still felt a little sore all over, but nothing serious was wrong.
Ye Han looked around where he was and knew where he was. The last scene was still in his mind and he could only sigh. He was completely powerless against this level of battle.
Ye Han suddenly thought of the Hero Pavilion and the Rare Beast Pavilion that he heard about last. As he had fainted, he had not checked what they were yet, so he opened the system mall.
The first thing Ye Han clicked on was the Hero Pavilion, because before he fell into a coma, he saw the system mentioned that the Hero Pavilion was related to the Fourth Hokage and Uzumaki Kushina. Both of them saved his life together, so Ye Han was more concerned about what happened to the two people.
[Hero Pavilion: Various heroes can be collected in the Hero Pavilion as the host’s summoning targets. Consuming a certain amount of points can get the corresponding time for the corresponding character to be summoned. The summoned character has all the strength and memory of his life, and can help the host fight and complete the corresponding tasks.]After seeing this introduction, Ye Han had some understanding of what this was. In the terms of online games, it was a type of mercenary. Paying corresponding points could help him fight.
Ye Han knew that this could be used as his trump card. At the critical moment, a powerful summoned character would appear and save his life.
Ye Han took a look at the characters in the [Hero Pavilion]. Now there are only the Fourth Hokage Minato Namikaze and Kushina Uzumaki. The points required to summon them are also quite expensive. The Fourth Hokage needs to consume 1 point per second, and the same is true for Kushina Uzumaki.
Such consumption made Ye Han speechless. All his current wealth added up was not enough to summon for ten seconds. However, Ye Han also decided that when he had enough points in the future, he would reunite the Fourth Hokage and his family of three, because this was Uzumaki Kushina’s greatest wish before she died.
Everything can be regarded as a way to repay the Fourth Hokage and Uzumaki Kushina for saving his life before. This is the only thing he can do.
Then Ye Han opened his own [Rare Beast Pavilion] and read the introduction of [Rare Beast Pavilion].
[Rare Beast Pavilion: You can spend a certain amount of points to purchase tailed beasts from this pavilion and use them as your own summoned beasts to fight. You can also attach them to increase the host’s combat power. ]“……” Ye Han was speechless. As expected, this guy is just a baby. Damn, did he really travel through time or is he just playing online games?
However, Ye Han himself was very excited in his heart. This could be said to be a disguised way of becoming a Jinchuriki. It is not that easy to become a Jinchuriki. It requires a test of the degree of compatibility with the tailed beasts.
The process of becoming a Jinchuriki is almost certain to lead to death. If one cannot withstand the chakra of the tailed beast, he will die. However, Ye Han does not have that kind of awareness, so Ye Han plans to take the path of the highest evolution of the Sharingan and reach the Samsara Eye. However, he now has one more trump card.
Ye Han checked the tailed beasts and found that they were almost empty, just like the Hero Pavilion, except for one with content.
It seemed to be a very, very petite little fox, about the size of a palm, and looked very cute. Ye Han clicked it and took a look.
[Nine-tailed beast: In its larval stage, the system extracts the Nine-tailed beast’s chakra and condenses it into a creature. The Ultimate form has the same powerful strength as the Nine-tailed beast and is a good helper in battle. (Note: its loyalty is absolutely reliable, so there is no need to worry.) Purchase points: 100 points. Tips: The Nine-tailed beast grows relatively slowly. It is recommended to purchase “rare beast rations” which will greatly speed up its growth.]It turned out to be the Nine-Tailed Fox. Although it was only the size of a palm and could not compare with the momentum of the Nine-Tailed Fox that Ye Han had seen, it was still the strongest tailed beast besides the Ten-Tailed Fox.
When Ye Han used to play games, he always had junky babies. He could only envy those rich people who rode cool mounts and had powerful babies to show off. Now it seems that he can also show off.
This system of his is really quite awesome. Ye Han knew that his system was awesome enough when he saw the system snatching souls from the hands of the God of Death. Not only can it summon characters, but now it has even made babies. He has gained a lot this time. It would be a crime if he doesn’t dominate the Hokage in the future. Ye Han felt a domineering aura rising from his dantian. (In the near future, Ye Han regretted buying the baby. If he didn’t give it “rare animal rations”, the friendship level would plummet. It would even fall below 50 and there would be a risk of defection. Ye Han wanted to cry but had no tears. The system was cheating him, but there was no way to return it. He could only take this big foodie with him. His heart was bleeding. At that time, Ye Han understood one thing: if he pretended to be awesome without money, he would suffer in the end.)
“Squeak!” The door of Ye Han’s room suddenly opened wide. Ye Han was stunned. Could it be that someone came?
Chapter 41 Situation (Old Version)
(Chapter 41 Situation)
Soon the door was opened, and Ye Han saw several familiar faces appear in front of him. They were the people he was on good terms with, and they came over together.
“Hey! You are all here!” Ye Han raised his hand and greeted a few people.
Several people were stunned, only to find that Ye Han had woken up, and they all showed surprise on their faces. Hinata Feihong quickly came to Ye Han’s side and said: “Ye Han, you finally woke up, how do you feel, is there any pain?”
“It’s okay, everything is fine, I’m fine, don’t worry,” Ye Han said with a smile.
Sanri Yuekong looked at Ye Han and said, “You have been in a coma for three days. You look like a dead person. How can I not be worried?”
“Three days? Have I been sleeping for three days?” Ye Han was stunned and asked. Could it be that he had been unconscious for three days? That was really long.
“Ye Han, I heard that you were involved in the Nine-Tailed Fox incident. It’s a blessing that you survived,” Murashita said without thinking.
Zhibo Wen rolled his eyes at Murashita and said, “How can you talk like that? Go back and learn how to talk before you continue.”
Ye Han smiled and waved his hand, saying: “It doesn’t matter. The Nine-Tails’ attack on Konoha is indeed a disaster. It is a blessing to be able to survive such a disaster.”
“Look, that’s what Ye Han said, there’s nothing wrong with what I said.”
Seeing Murashita like this, Zhibo Wen shook his head and did not argue with Murashita. Instead, he asked Ye Han: “During the days when you were unconscious, the village was filled with grief. Too many ninjas sacrificed their lives to protect the village. Even the Fourth Hokage died together with the Nine-Tails…”
The expressions on several people’s faces dimmed when they heard this. Hokage is the goal pursued by many ninjas, but he is also the pillar in the hearts of the village ninjas. The Fourth Hokage came to the school many times and was an idol admired by everyone in the school. They would feel uncomfortable if he was sacrificed like this.
Ye Han was naturally the first person to know the news, but he still said, “Really? The Fourth Hokage sacrificed himself to protect the village. What is the situation in the village now?”
“The Third Hokage has returned to the village and is repairing the damaged buildings and settling the villagers who were injured and whose families were destroyed. Alas! The disaster caused to the village this time is really too great.”
Ye Han could also imagine that if the Nine-Tailed Fox rushed into the Konoha Village, it would be like a wolf entering a pack of ants. With just a wave of his hand, countless buildings would be destroyed and countless people would die. In this world of ninja, being powerless means being powerless.
“What about Itachi, how is he?”
“Itachi is fine. He came a few times while you were unconscious, but he seems to be at home taking care of his brother now. His parents are helping to rebuild the village.”
“By the way! Today is the funeral day of the Fourth Hokage and the ninjas who died in this battle. Should we go?” Murashimono said.
Ye Han was stunned. Was it time for the funeral? Thinking of the care that the Fourth Hokage and Uzumaki Kushina had given him, Ye Han felt that he had to go and see them off.
“Then let’s go,” Ye Han said, and then quickly put on his clothes. Several people rushed to the destination together. At this moment, there were already many people there, wearing black clothes and holding white flowers in their hands. The Fourth Hokage was a person who was loved and respected by everyone in the village. Naturally, many people would come to see him off.
And this time it’s not just the Fourth Generation, there are also many great ninjas who sacrificed their lives to protect the village. Now here are those ninjas’ relatives, friends, and comrades. Everyone at the scene is in a very sad atmosphere, infecting the people around them.
Ye Han saw the figure of the Third Hokage here. Among the people who died this time was the Third Hokage’s wife, Lady Biwako. The Third Hokage was naturally very sad about the death of his wife, with whom he had lived for many years, but he did not show it on his face. He was the Hokage and was to be the pillar of the village at this time. He could not show his weak side.
Soon Ye Han also came to the tombstone. Looking at the names of the Fourth Hokage and Uzumaki Kushina on the tombstone, Ye Han felt a little complicated. He said to the Fourth Hokage and Uzumaki Kushina in his heart: “Don’t worry, if your children are in danger in the future, I will definitely help them.”
The Third Hokage saw Ye Han and said to him, “Ye Han, are you awake? How is your health?”
“It’s okay,” Ye Han said to the Third Hokage.
“Really? That’s great. Come to the Hokage’s office tonight. I want to ask you something about Minato.”
Ye Han nodded. He knew what the Third Hokage wanted to ask. He was the only one who witnessed the whole process, so naturally he wanted to know everything that happened leading to the death of the Fourth Hokage.
After the evening, Ye Han came to the Hokage’s office. “Bang bang!” Ye Han knocked on the door twice.
The voice of the Third Hokage came from inside: “Come in”
“Squeak~~!” Ye Han opened the door and walked in. It was already night. The Sandaime was still sitting in front of the Hokage’s desk. There were piles of documents on the desk, and the Sandaime was still dealing with them. Konoha, which had already been injured by the battle of Mount Kikyo, was now severely damaged by the attack of the Nine-Tails. There were large gaps in the number of ninjas, and many tasks could not be completed. They needed to be dispatched with comprehensive consideration. These were the jobs that the Hokage should do.
The third generation raised his head and saw Ye Han and said, “Ye Han is here? Sit down for a while. I will finish this soon.”
“Yes.” Ye Han sat down on the chair.
After a while, the Third Hokage finished processing the documents, came to sit in front of Ye Han and said, “Don’t be nervous, I just want to know what happened to Minato and Kushina. The Fourth Hokage and Kushina left too hastily. Can you describe to me what you know?”
Ye Han nodded and told the Third Hokage what he knew. The Third Hokage had been listening carefully. When Ye Han finished speaking, the Third Hokage sighed and said, “I didn’t expect such a dangerous thing to happen. It’s really hard for Minato and Kushina. Ye Han, tell me, is the man with the mask a member of the Uchiha clan?”
Chapter 42 Rumors (Old Version)
(Chapter 42 Rumors)
The Third Hokage stared at Ye Han. Although Ye Han was a young boy, the Third Hokage felt that Ye Han was very precocious mentally. He was able to make such a decision in such a dangerous situation, which was something that even ordinary Chunins could not compare to.
“It should be a member of the Uchiha clan. Only people from the Uchiha clan can use the Sharingan to the extent of controlling the Nine-Tails. But even the current head of the Uchiha clan does not have the ability to control the Nine-Tails.” Ye Han said half-truthfully. At this time, even if he said that it was Uchiha Obito who did it, it would be meaningless. In Konoha’s current state, it would be powerless to look for trouble with Uchiha Obito. Instead, it would be very likely that some other changes would occur.
The Third Hokage touched his chin and fell into deep thought. It seemed that there was only one person in the Uchiha clan who had the eye power to control the Nine-Tails, but that person died a long time ago and it was impossible for him to live until now. Who could the masked man be? Did he want to control the Nine-Tails and destroy Konoha? It seemed that only that person had such a great hatred for Konoha.
“Sir Third Hokage, I would like to ask, what is the current situation of Naruto, the son of the Fourth Hokage?” Ye Han asked the Third Hokage. The Fourth Hokage asked him to help him when Uzumaki Naruto was in danger of his life, but as someone who had received the favor of the Fourth Hokage and his wife, Ye Han naturally had to take care of Naruto, who was their child.
Ye Han’s words interrupted the Sandaime’s thoughts. He looked up and said to Ye Han, “Don’t worry about Naruto. In order to prevent the other party from using the Nine-Tails again, I have arranged Naruto to a secret place and asked someone to take care of him. I have also issued a gag order to those ninjas to prevent others from knowing that Naruto is a Jinchuriki and bringing danger to Naruto. So Ye Han, don’t tell others the real cause of the Fourth Hokage’s death. I promised the Fourth Hokage to take good care of Naruto. I just hope that he can grow up like an ordinary child.”
“I understand. I won’t tell anyone, Sandaime-sama. If there’s nothing else, I’ll leave.”
“Well, go ahead, kid, thank you, you are also a hero who saved Konoha,” the Third Generation said to Ye Han in a sincere tone.
“I’m just doing what I should do. If this place is destroyed, I will be homeless.” Ye Han said to the third generation, bowed and left the room.
After watching Ye Han leave, the Third Hokage looked at the moonlight outside the window and began to ponder. The Uchiha clan? He thought of his good friend Uchiha Kagami, a great ninja who sacrificed himself for Konoha. He also thought of the man he had been doubting in his mind just now. If it was really that man, the situation in Konoha would be even worse. Did Minato leave the Nine-Tails as a hope for confrontation? Too many sacrifices were made for Konoha, and Konoha owed the Fourth Hokage and his wife too much.
Ye Han returned to his house. Although Ye Han’s house was not far from the disaster area caused by the Nine-Tailed Fox attack, he was lucky enough to have been preserved and did not end up living on the streets.
Although it is night now, the villagers on the streets are still working hard to build their homes. Disasters can cause pain, but disasters can also make people stronger. At least they have not given up hope of survival.
Somewhere in the basement of Konoha, there is an empty place, a man is standing here quietly, with white gauze wrapped around his right hand and eyes, as if he is a seriously injured patient. This man is about the same age as the Third Hokage, and there is an X-shaped scar on his chin. If Ye Han were here, he would recognize who this man is.
Shimura Danzo, the leader of the Anbu “Root” and one of Konoha’s high-ranking officials, is a man who is determined to fulfill his ambitions even though he already has one foot in the grave.
“Swish!” A masked Anbu ninja appeared in front of Danzo Shimura.
“What’s the situation I asked you to find out? Is the Nine-Tailed Fox really dead?” asked Danzo Shimura indifferently.
“No, the Nine-Tails is still alive and is now sealed in the body of the Fourth Hokage’s child. The Third Hokage has ordered the ninja who witnessed the incident to keep their mouths shut.”
Shimura Danzo opened his eyes and said, “Oh? The bloodline of Namikaze Minato? Sarutobi Hiruzen, you passed the position of Hokage to a young boy instead of to me. Did you give this order to protect the bloodline of the Fourth Hokage? How could I let you do as you wish?”
“Set up a false image, let people know that the child brought back is the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, lead people to believe that the Fourth Hokage and the Konoha Ninja Village were killed and destroyed by that kid, and then put the Nine-Tails attack on the village on the Uchiha family. I think… you should know how to do it.”
“You go down”
“Swish!” The Anbu ninja used the technique of instant body movement and disappeared.
Ye Han went to school early the next morning. The school was not affected by the Nine-Tailed Fox incident, and students still had to attend classes as usual. Ye Han hadn’t been to school for several days, and he didn’t know if it would affect his studies. After all, that was his main task, and it would be a great disadvantage if he lost points.
When Ye Han was walking on the street, he felt someone was pointing at him, but Ye Han didn’t care and quickly walked to the classroom.
There was some noise in the class. After all, they had experienced the incident of the Nine-Tailed Fox attacking the village, and it seemed as if there were countless things to say. But when Ye Han stepped into the class, the class suddenly became quiet. Some people looked at Ye Han with fear, while others looked at Ye Han but spoke in a low voice behind his back.
Ye Han frowned, obviously something had happened. Was it related to him? Ye Han walked to his seat and sat down. Many classmates along the way avoided Ye Han, as if they were very scared.
Several people familiar to Ye Han came to Ye Han’s side. Murashita said to Ye Han: “Ye Han, didn’t you hear the rumors?”
“What rumor? I haven’t heard of it.” Ye Han had an expression of complete ignorance on his face. Although he noticed the strangeness of the people on the street, he did not listen to the gossip.
“I don’t know where this rumor came from, but it says… that the Uchiha clan is dissatisfied with their status and wants to destroy Konoha, and used the Sharingan to control the Nine-Tails to attack the village.”
Chapter 43: The Man with Malice (Old Version)
(Chapter 43: People with Malice)
(Next volume, Famous in the Ninja World)
Ye Han was stunned when he heard this. There was actually such a rumor that maliciously slandered the Uchiha clan. If Ye Han was an ordinary villager who didn’t know the plot, it would be fine, but he knew clearly that this incident had nothing to do with the Uchiha clan.
Although the person who attacked Konoha was Uchiha Obito, a member of the Uchiha clan, that was only Uchiha Obito’s personal opinion. Why would anyone involve the current Uchiha clan?
This rumor was obviously spread by someone on purpose. Otherwise, how could the Uchiha clan, a prestigious family, allow such a rumor to appear? Even children knew this rumor, which was clearly premeditated.
Who could it be? Ye Han began to think. Outsiders could be ruled out because there was no need. It could be someone in Konoha who had a grudge against the Uchiha clan.
And with such strength, he should be in a very high position, the Third Hokage? No, the Third Hokage would not do such a thing. Konoha is in danger now. Facing the possible attacks from other ninja villages, the Third Hokage is needed to stabilize the hearts of the villagers and unite to overcome the difficulties. No leader would ever make such a stupid decision.
“By the way, I also heard that the Nine-Tails is not dead, but is sealed in the body of a child. That child will become a new Nine-Tails and destroy the village. It can be said that the Fourth Hokage was killed by that child, and the village was also destroyed by that child.”
Ye Han’s expression changed. He clasped Murashita’s shoulders with both hands and said to Murashita, “Who told you this?”
“Just like the rumor just now, I don’t know how it spread throughout the village overnight.”
Ye Han’s face looked a little ugly. Even the bloodline of the Fourth Generation was not spared? Ye Han suddenly remembered that in the animation of Naruto, Uzumaki Naruto was regarded as a monster by the villagers at the beginning, and they would not let their children play with Uzumaki Naruto. They all looked at Uzumaki Naruto with a very disgusting look.
It seems that the direct cause of the Uchiha clan’s rebellion was the increasing dissatisfaction and provocation of the villagers of Konoha Village towards the Uchiha clan.
Suddenly, Ye Han thought of a person he had always forgotten, Danzo Shimura, a former high-ranking official of Konoha who had been dismissed from his post at the beginning of Naruto. He should still be a high-ranking official of Konoha now. He seemed to be the only one who held ill will towards the Uchiha clan, and who targeted the Uchiha clan. For his ambition, he wanted to obtain more Sharingan from the Uchiha clan.
Moreover, Danzo Shimura has always wanted to get the position of Hokage. He is an ambitious man. The Third Hokage gave the position of the Fourth Hokage to Minato Namikaze. It would be strange if Danzo Shimura was happy. He must hate Minato Namikaze in his heart.
“Ye Han, what are you thinking about?” Several people couldn’t help but ask when they saw Ye Han in a daze.
Ye Han responded and said with a smile: “Nothing, I was just wondering who spread such a rumor.”
Suddenly, a voice rang out, “It doesn’t matter if we know who it is. Are they trying to silence us? The Uchiha clan is a big and powerful family, a prominent family in Konoha Village, with many ninjas and powerful bloodline limits. When the Nine-Tails came to attack, not a single Uchiha family member tried to stop it. Seeing so many ninjas in the village sacrificed, are they trying to weaken the village’s combat power and achieve some ulterior motive?”
Ye Han looked up and saw a child not far away. It was that child who said these words, “Well… who is he?” Ye Han asked the person next to him.
“Sato! I’m Sato! At least you should know the name of your former opponent!” the somewhat prickly Sato shouted angrily.
“Oh, sorry, I don’t have any impression of ugly things,” Ye Han said with a smile.
At this time, a voice came from the door and said, “The Uchiha clan did not have any conspiracy. At that time, the top leaders of Konoha ordered the security team to cover the villagers to leave the dangerous area, and the security team also obeyed the orders of the top leaders to carry out the mission.”
“Tsk~! Who knows if what you said is true or not, but the ninjas who fought against the Nine-Tails on the front line saw that the Nine-Tails’ eyes were the Uchiha clan’s unique Sharingan. It must be someone from the Uchiha clan who controlled the Nine-Tails to attack Konoha Village.”
Uchiha Itachi did not refute this time, this was an indisputable fact, but the Uchiha clan had held several meetings in recent days, but except for the very first ancestor, there were not many people in the Uchiha clan who could control the Nine-Tails, and now no one had that ability, and no conclusion was reached from the meetings.
At this time, the homeroom teacher, Nakamura Hino, came to the class and said, “Okay, let’s stop discussing this. Many ninjas in the village have sacrificed their lives to protect Konoha Village. The task of defending Konoha falls on you, so your task is to study hard and stand up to protect the village like the Fourth Hokage when Konoha is in danger in the future! Protect the village! Class starts now…”
In the Hokage’s office, the Third Hokage was alone, smoking a cigarette from his pipe. Suddenly, “Shua!” a figure appeared behind the Third Hokage, knelt on one knee on the ground and said, “Report! The Third Hokage has already found out the origin of the rumor.”
The Third Hokage said with a serious expression: “Speak!”
“It was Sosom. It is said that Sosom said this when he was drunk. After he sobered up, he realized that what he said was almost known to the whole village. He violated the order of the third generation, so he committed suicide.”
The Third Hokage frowned and said: “It is definitely suicide and not homicide.”
“It was suicide. Many witnesses saw Sosomu commit suicide, and they said it was against the orders of the Third Generation.”
The Third Hokage closed his eyes, took a puff of cigarette, slowly exhaled, then opened his eyes and said with a very serious face: “I understand, pass the order down, no one in the village is allowed to talk about the Nine-Tails anymore!”
“Yes!” The ninja left here and went everywhere to convey the Hokage’s orders. The Third Hokage knew at this time that this matter was definitely not that simple. Perhaps it was the conspiracy of the masked man mentioned by the Fourth Hokage. He had to stabilize the hearts of the villagers in the village. Even if he had to use tough measures, Minato was gone, and he felt a little powerless. It seemed that he was really old.
Chapter 1: Chaos is about to begin (old version)
(Chapter 1: Chaos is about to begin)
The orders of the Third Hokage were carried out very thoroughly. The prestige of the Third Hokage was still very great in Konoha Village, and the orders were implemented very thoroughly. Even in private, no one in the village talked about the Nine-tailed Demon Fox, and they regarded this matter as a taboo.
However, the affairs of the Uchiha clan began to ferment slowly among the people. After the Third Hokage banned people from talking about the Nine-Tails, the voices talking about the Uchiha clan became much less frequent. However, there were still many people talking about the affairs of the Uchiha clan in private, and people did not forget about it.
Konoha 48 years
The Nine-Tails attacked Konoha, the Fourth Hokage was killed, Uzumaki Naruto became the Jinchuriki, the Third Hokage came back, and historical events continued to roll. The Third Ninja World War had just ended. Konoha relied on its strong strength and many outstanding ninjas. The Fourth Hokage, the Three Ninjas of Konoha, and some other outstanding ninjas laid the foundation for Konoha’s victory. Its strength surpassed the other four major ninja powers and became the number one ninja power. It also used a semi-forced situation to force the Wind Kingdom to sign a humiliating treaty.
However, the three ninjas of Konoha fled, the Fourth Hokage was killed, and the Nine-Tails attacked Konoha, destroying Konoha’s advantages at once. It can be said that Konoha is now a tiger without teeth. Although its majesty is still there, it is not as invincible as before.
Some ninja nations that had already been ready to make a move finally took advantage of Konoha’s weakness to start a conflict with the Fire Nation. After so many years of war, these major ninja nations were aware of Konoha’s resilience. If they didn’t take advantage of this opportunity, they might never have another chance in the future.
Except for the Wind Nation, which has signed an alliance with the Fire Nation, the other three major ninja countries have begun to send ninjas to cross the border to spy on and attack the Fire Nation. Among them, the Cloud Nation has deployed the largest number of troops, because only their strength is now preserved most intact.
Ye Han still goes to school and goes home every day. In addition to learning the most basic knowledge, he practices hard. He doesn’t know how many dangers he faces, Uchiha Obito, Shimura Danzo, and the situations that will follow in the future, all of which drive him to become stronger.
He couldn’t even last a single round against Uchiha Obito, that was the difference in strength. The real him was vulnerable in front of the current Uchiha Obito, but he was a person who refused to admit defeat, so naturally he had to constantly improve his strength.
In more than a month, Ye Han’s strength has improved a lot. Several friends who trained with Ye Han called Ye Han a monster. They had obviously been catching up, but they could clearly feel that the gap in strength between them and Ye Han was getting wider and wider.
Ye Han did not show his hand-sealing speed in front of those people, because he was afraid that they would be even more shocked after seeing it. Fortunately, those people truly regarded Ye Han as their friend. Although they were a little envious, they were not jealous. Some of them were just happy for Ye Han and half-jokingly said that their safety would depend on Ye Han in the future. Ye Han also agreed with a smile.
Ye Han felt very happy to come to this world and make some close friends. He didn’t have a complete sense of belonging to Konoha yet, and was even more isolated from the Uchiha clan, but he was sincere to his friends and taught them all the ninjutsu knowledge and skills he knew.
Ye Han walked on the street. Occasionally, when he had a holiday, Ye Han would go to Ichiraku Ramen Restaurant to eat a bowl of ramen and enjoy the delicious taste.
“Hey~! Have you heard that our people have lost a lot of people at the border this time?” Suddenly, Ye Han heard the voices of two diners talking to each other.
“Bang!” A man knocked on the table with his hand and said angrily: “These damn guys are taking advantage of the fact that our Fire Country has been hit hard and want to add insult to injury. If the Three Ninjas of Konoha and the Fourth Hokage were still alive, they would never allow these people to be so rampant!”
“Alas! The Third Ninja World War just ended and we won. We should have been developing rapidly when we encountered such a thing. The Nine-Tails attacked Konoha and caused too many casualties. The loss of our Konoha is really too great.”
“It’s all the fault of the Nine-Tails and the Uchiha clan. It’s very likely that…” This person was interrupted by his companions before he could finish his words.
“Shh~! Don’t say this anymore. The Third Hokage has already issued a ban. Don’t say such things anymore. And look at that…” The man pointed at Ye Han’s position with his chin. Ye Han was wearing the clothes of the Uchiha clan, with the family emblem of the Uchiha clan printed on the back.
The man saw Ye Han curled his lips and said in a mocking tone: “He is just a kid from the Uchiha family. What is there to be afraid of? It will probably be the same in the future…”
“Aren’t you afraid that he will go back and imitate his own master?”
Ye Han chuckled after hearing the conversation between the two people, and did not care about what they said. They were just some villagers who did not know the truth. This reminded Ye Han of a strange creature on the Internet on Earth, called a troll.
There are many people like him in his country who don’t know the truth and just start to criticize others self-righteously. However, the proportion should be similar in every country. It’s just that there are more people in China, so there are many trolls. If you think you can do it, then go ahead and fight on the battlefield and kill the enemies. In the end, it’s just talk.
Ye Han would not pay attention to them when he was on Earth, so why would he care about what these people said? If the other party scolded him, he wouldn’t mind breaking the other person’s legs.
“Bang!” A loud noise sounded in the ramen restaurant, startling the two people who were talking. Ye Han was also stunned and looked over there. He saw Acorus put two bowls of ramen in front of the two people and said loudly: “Eat!”
When the two of them looked at their noodles, they discovered that the noodle soup was as clear as water. There was no soup at all, just plain water. Then the noodles seemed not fully cooked. To be honest, they lost their appetite after seeing that.
“Hey! This is different from normal ramen.”
Acorus put her hands on her hips and said, “Eat it if you want. If you think I’m too young, you can go talk to my parents and see what my dad will say!”
“Boss! What’s your daughter’s attitude?” One of them said to the boss of Ichiraku Ramen who was working.
“You two please go away. This shop doesn’t welcome customers like you,” Shouda said to the two people. The two people didn’t expect that the ramen shop owner, who was always friendly, would say such words to them as customers.
“Hmph! What’s your attitude? I won’t come here again.” After saying these harsh words, the two people left in shame.
“Bah! Guests like you had better not come again! How dare you bully Xiao Yehan?” Acorus shouted at the two people, seemingly unsatisfied.
Ye Han smiled bitterly and said, “Uncle Hands, Acorus, it’s not good to drive away the guests like this. Let them say whatever they want. It won’t affect me.”
“You are not angry, but I am. Two adults actually bullied a child. How shameless!” said Acorus.
I don t seem to be bullied, Ye Han thought in his heart, but he didn t say it out loud. He felt that if he said it out loud, Chang Pu would never stop.
The uncle smiled at Ye Han and said, “It’s okay. Although I’m just a ramen seller, I’m also very dissatisfied with those two people. It’s better to have fewer customers like this. It just so happens that these two people don’t want to eat anymore. I’ll go back and cook it all for you. It’s free.”
Ye Han didn’t know what to say, so he just nodded. He was just touched. These two people were the first ones to show kindness to Ye Han. Ye Han decided to repay them well in the future. However, Ye Han also got a lot of information from them. It seemed that Konoha’s current situation was really not optimistic. He originally wanted to study for about another year and a half before graduating, but now it seemed that he had to graduate early.
Chapter 2: The Beginning of the Assessment (Old Version)
(Beginning of Chapter 2 Assessment)
Hokage Office
Several high-ranking officials of Konoha gathered here, including the Third Hokage, Utatane Koharu, Mito Kado En and Shimura Danzo. A month ago, the Third Hokage’s hair was only slightly gray and he looked very strong, but now a month has passed and the Third Hokage’s hair has turned completely white, showing his old age.
“Everyone, I believe you all know what I have called you here for. The Cloud Ninja Village from the Land of Lightning has invaded ten villages and towns in our Land of Fire. Many of our ninjas have been sacrificed, and it is difficult for us to recover them. Do we need to ask for help from the ninjas from the Land of Wind or other villages?” said the Third Hokage after taking a puff of cigarette.
“Ask the Wind Country for help? But we just won the victory not long ago, and they lost a large number of manpower in the Third Ninja World War. The situation now is even more difficult than our Konoha. As an ally, it would be fine if we don’t help them at this time, but if we make things worse, the impact in the future may be very serious.” Mito Kado En said. In the Third Ninja World War, every ninja village suffered some heavy damage. After the Battle of Mount Kikyo, the most serious damage was the Sand Village in the Wind Country, followed by the Iwagakure Village in the Earth Country, and the Water Country was about the same. The Cloud Village in the Lightning Country suffered the least damage, so naturally they wanted to gain more benefits.
Utatane Koharu said: “But isn’t this the time when allies should share hardships together? Otherwise, what’s the point of concluding an alliance?”
Shimura Danzo started the class at this time and said: “The covenant is just a piece of waste paper and can be torn up at any time. In order to overcome this difficulty, we must rely on Konoha itself. If the enemy sneaks into our allies while Konoha is empty, then our losses will be even greater, and others will look down on Konoha.”
“Oh? Then what do you have in mind, Danzo?” When Koharu Utane heard Danzo’s refutation of her, she couldn’t help but ask directly.
“Aren’t there still many reserve ninjas in the ninja school? Wouldn’t it be good to send them out to fill the current ninja vacancies?” said Danzo Shimura.
The Third Hokage’s face turned cold when he heard this and said, “They are just children. They are the future of the village!”
“Yes, that’s only the future. If the village is destroyed, what future do they have? In our era, four-year-old children can go to the battlefield with blood on their hands. Do you think a comfortable ninja school like this can train powerful ninjas? Ninjas grow fastest in battle.”
Mitokado En and Utane Koharu did not say anything when they heard what Shimura Danzo said. Although they felt that what Shimura Danzo said was a bit heartless, there was nothing wrong with it. It was very common for four-year-old children to participate in battles in the ninja world, especially in their era, when wars were raging and children had to go to the battlefield. Although Konoha is not as critical as that time now, it is very difficult to turn over personnel. If it continues, more losses will be suffered.
“No, I still don’t agree,” said the third generation.
There was silence in the Hokage’s office for a while, and no one spoke first. After a while, Shimura Danzo opened his eyes and said, “Okay, let’s try another way. What you are worried about is the students’ strength. The current Ninja Academy is a three-year system. Students who have just enrolled can be excluded. Students who have been enrolled for more than two years must take the Genin examination. Students who have been enrolled for more than one year can apply to take the Genin examination in advance. If you pass the Genin examination, you can participate in the ninja mission. What do you think?”
Mitokado En and Utatane Koharu heard what Shimura Danzo said and felt that there was some truth in it. There were many talented ninjas in the Ninja Academy, and there were even young children who could rival the level of Chunin, such as the Fourth Hokage Minato Namikaze. Kakashi, who was only 6 years old at the time, had already been promoted to the level of Chunin. He was a rare genius.
After hearing Shimura Danzo’s suggestion, the Third Hokage frowned and pondered for a moment. He had seen many geniuses, including his apprentice Orochimaru, Jiraiya’s apprentice the Fourth Hokage, the Fourth Hokage’s apprentice Kakashi, and many others who had shown talents far beyond ordinary people when they were young.
Among the children of the Ninja Academy that he knew recently, two children of the Uchiha clan, Uchiha Ye Han and Uchiha Itachi, both possessed very strong talents, even more powerful than the average Chunin.
Finally, the Third Hokage sighed and said, “Okay, I have no objection to the second-years participating in the assessment. Those who have been enrolled for more than one year must apply for the assessment on their own initiative. They cannot be forced, and I will personally observe the assessment site.” Konoha is now in crisis and has no choice but to rely on the children from the ninja schools. However, he will not let those who are not strong enough go to the battlefield, otherwise the chance of survival will be too low.
“Of course,” said Danzo Shimura calmly.
Three days later, Ye Han came to the classroom. Ever since the rumor about the Uchiha clan spread a month ago, the students in the class rarely talked to Ye Han and Itachi. Except for the four good friends who still treated Ye Han and Itachi as friends as always, the other students were obviously avoiding them.
Ye Han and Uchiha Itachi didn’t care. Ye Han felt that it was a lot better if these little brats didn’t talk to him. Uchiha Itachi seemed to be the same as before. In the past, classmates in the class avoided Uchiha Itachi and almost never spoke to him. Now they were not affected at all.
After a while, the homeroom teacher, Nakamura Hino, walked into the class, stood on the podium, and said with a serious face, “There will be no class today. I need to announce something. Many cities in our Fire Country are now occupied by people from other ninja villages. The incident that happened a month ago caused our ninja village to suffer heavy losses, and many ninjas died.”
“So other ninja villages took advantage of this to launch attacks, and many ninjas died. There is now a big gap in the number of ninjas, and we need to replenish them from the students of the Ninja Academy. The second-year students will participate in the assessment. You first-year students can apply for the assessment according to your own situation. This is the application form. When you go back, you can discuss with your family whether to participate in the assessment. Bring it to school tomorrow. Students who apply for the assessment will be arranged together later.”
Ye Han raised his eyebrows when he heard what his homeroom teacher, Mr. Nakamura, said. He didn’t expect the assessment to be so soon. It seemed that Konoha’s current situation was really not optimistic. But wasn’t he the same? Crisis was looming over him at any time. This assessment was also an opportunity for him. He could take this opportunity to become a real ninja.
Chapter 3 Graduation Assessment (Old Version)
(Chapter 3 Graduation Assessment)
After the head teacher finished speaking, he announced the end of school. This was the first time that the class was dismissed before classes started. However, it was obvious that what the head teacher, Mr. Nakamura, announced was a very important matter, and the students in the class really needed to go back and discuss it with their parents.
Although you can become a Genin after graduation this time, you will have to go to the battlefield very early, which will be very risky.
The class exploded after the homeroom teacher left. Although it would be very dangerous to graduate and become a ninja now, all the students dream of becoming a ninja to protect the village and become a hero in the village.
Naturally, everyone was talking about how they must apply for the Genin graduation exam, and Ye Han and a few others also gathered together.
“Ye Han, how did you decide? Will you apply?” Hinata Feihong asked Ye Han. The other people also looked at Ye Han, wanting to know what Ye Han would do. Ye Han has no parents in this world, so all decisions have to be made by himself.
Ye Han nodded and said, “I will apply for the Genin graduation exam. I have learned almost all the knowledge in school this year, and I won’t be able to improve much if I continue. What I lack now is practical experience, so I plan to apply for the assessment in this graduation exam.”
“Since Ye Han has applied for the assessment, I also want to apply for the assessment,” Murashita said.
“Your grades are so bad now, you will be rejected even if you apply. What about you, Itachi? Will you also apply for the assessment?” Shiba Fumi looked down on Murashita and then asked Uchiha Itachi. Now, it seems that only Ye Han and Uchiha Itachi are truly qualified among the few people. The strength of the two far exceeds the level of their classmates.
“I need to go back and ask my father and mother for their opinions. If they agree, I will probably apply for the assessment.”
“I also need to go back and ask,” Hinata Feihong said, and Mikazuki Sora also nodded.
Ye Han shook his head and said, “You should study in school for another year and wait until you are stronger before taking the test. You all know the situation this time. It was ninjas from other ninja villages that invaded the Land of Fire. If you are not strong enough, your life will be in danger at any time when you enter the battlefield to perform missions. You are still too young now.”
Hinata Feihong raised her nose in dissatisfaction when she heard Ye Han’s words and said, “Humph! As if you are so big, you are not a child either.”
Ye Han smiled and said: “Yes, but my strength is better than yours.”
It s just a little bit better.
“Haha, don’t make a rash decision. You’d better go home and discuss it carefully. Of course, it’s okay to apply for a graduation assessment. It’s unknown whether you can pass it anyway.”
After hearing Ye Han’s words, several people felt that it made sense. They were indeed not qualified to make such a decision now. After a while, everyone left the classroom and returned home to discuss the matter with their parents.
Ye Han filled out the application form. When he went to school, he handed it to his homeroom teacher, Nakamura. When Nakamura saw Ye Han, he looked as if he had expected it and said, “I guess you will apply for the graduation assessment. You are the best student in the class. To be honest, I really don’t want you to go to the battlefield so early.”
“Every ninja who wants to grow needs to go through the baptism of battle. It’s already difficult to make progress in school, so I think this battle will be more suitable for me.” Ye Han said to his class teacher Nakamura. His system hasn’t issued him new tasks for a long time, so he feels that he must become a ninja as soon as possible so that he can have new tasks to complete and grow faster.
It s just like playing an online game. No tasks will appear until you reach a certain level. Now maybe you need to change your job.
“Well, I won’t persuade you anymore. With your strength, you should be able to survive the battlefield. Maybe you will become a great ninja in the future.”
“By the way, Mr. Nakamura, who else has applied for graduation?”
Nakamura Bino held two application forms on the table and said, “Besides you, there are Uchiha Itachi and Mikazuki Sora.”
“Mikazuki Sora?” Ye Han was a little surprised after hearing this. It was normal for Uchiha Itachi to apply for graduation, because Itachi himself was a genius with great strength and a calm mind. The family education of the Uchiha clan was also very strict. How could he retreat and fall behind others at this time? It was normal for Itachi to apply for the graduation examination.
But Mikazuki Sora is a girl. Of course Ye Han has no intention of looking down on girls. There are many powerful female ninjas, such as Tsunade, Mei Terumi, and the more powerful one is Kaguya Otsutsuki, who is the ultimate BOSS.
However, in Ye Han’s impression, Sanriku Sora is a quiet girl who is not very good at talking. She studies very hard and trains very diligently, but her strength alone is still a little lacking.
“Maybe he wants to test his own strength. However, this time the assessment is supervised by the Third Hokage, and the requirements for students’ strength are also very strict. I believe that in the end, Mikazuki-san will return to the class.”
Ye Han nodded, as if this was the only explanation, “Teacher Nakamura, when is the test?”
“It’s 8:30 tomorrow morning. Gather at school and we’ll take you to the test location.”
“I understand. Then, Mr. Nakamura, I’ll leave first.” Ye Han left the office and closed the door. Ye Han did not expect that the number of applicants this time was so small. He thought that they would be required to study hard for another one or two years after returning. However, this choice was not wrong, or it could be said that this was the correct choice.
The next morning, Ye Han came to school. The first-year students were on holiday. A large classroom on the first floor was mostly filled with second- and third-year students. Soon Ye Han saw two familiar figures, Uchiha Itachi and Mikazuki Sora. They both saw Ye Han and came to his side.
“Cousin Ye Han” “Ye Han, now you’re here, do you know what will happen next?” Uchiha Itachi and Mikazuki Sora both greeted Ye Han. Mikazuki Sora asked Ye Han, the little girl was still a little embarrassed seeing so many strangers for the first time.
Ye Han said to the two people: “Well, you are here so early. Someone will come to tell us the content of the assessment soon. Let’s wait patiently.”
Chapter 4 Provoking Trouble (Old Version)
(Chapter 4: Provoking trouble)
Almost as soon as Ye Han finished speaking, a middle-aged man appeared in front of the classroom. Ye Han had met him a few times before. He seemed to be the third-grade head teacher. The classroom had already become quiet when this man stood on the podium.
“Okay, this is the graduation test for ninjas. If you pass this test, you will become a new Genin. However, since you may have to perform some dangerous tasks after this test, this year’s test is relatively strict and requires you to have the corresponding strength. You must have learned a lot in the past few years of studying in the Ninja School. Then show it all in this test. Come with me, I will take you to the test site.”
After the teacher finished speaking, he turned around and walked out. The students behind him followed him towards the door. Ye Han and the other two walked at the end.
“Kong, why did you also apply to take the assessment?” Ye Han asked Sanriku Kong.
“Why can’t I apply?” Sanriku Sora asked Ye Han with his head tilted.
“Uh… No, your strength is not strong enough. It’s a bit too much for you to take the test now.”
Mikazuki Sora nodded and said, “Oh! I just want to know how difficult the test is. You and Itachi will become ninjas soon. Even if I don’t pass this time, I must pass it next time. I want to become a ninja and catch up with you.”
After hearing what Mikazuki Sora said, Ye Han realized that this little girl was also a very strong-willed person. Ye Han smiled and said, “That’s good. With your strength, even if you don’t pass this time, you can definitely become a ninja next time.”
Suddenly, a sarcastic voice sounded nearby, “Ha~~! Guess what I heard, three first-year kids actually boasted that they would definitely pass the test. Are kids this arrogant these days?”
After hearing the sound, Ye Han and a few others looked in the direction of the sound. A blue-haired guy appeared there. He looked like a delinquent, probably a third-grade student.
Seeing Ye Han and the others looking at him, this guy said even more arrogantly: “I’ve heard you guys chattering non-stop since just now, as if you were the most powerful. You’re just a bunch of first-year kids. Don’t be so arrogant!”
This guy spoke very loudly, which naturally attracted the attention of other students. They all looked over. Here, they were either sophomores or juniors. The juniors were about to graduate, so normally there would be a team leader to assign them and then the team leader would decide whether they were qualified.
But the rules suddenly changed this year, because now almost all the ninjas were sent out to perform missions, and the remaining ones in the village were just to protect the basic combat power of the village. There were no ninjas who could lead the team. We couldn’t ask the Third Hokage and the high-ranking officials of Konoha to lead the students.
The second graders have completed all the second grade courses and are preparing to enter the third grade. Ye Han and others are only first graders. What was said just now seemed to be saying that Ye Han and Itachi can definitely pass the assessment and become Genin. This is a slap in the face for the second and third grade students who are a little unsure about this assessment.
They all looked at Ye Han, Itachi and Mikazuki Sora with contemptuous eyes and laughed at them in a low voice. Uchiha Itachi chose to ignore these people’s gazes. The only people who could really attract his attention were those he was familiar with.
Mikazuki Sora wanted to say something. He had spent a lot of time with Hinata Scarlet and his emotions must have been affected by her. If Hinata was here, he would have spoken back long ago.
Ye Han pulled Sanri Yuekong’s arm and said with a smile: “Don’t pay attention to what others say. Let them laugh at you. If a dog bites you, you can’t bite it back.”
Mikazuki Sora laughed when he heard Ye Han’s words. Uchiha Itachi’s shoulders and expression also moved. When they were with Ye Han, there were always some strange words that suddenly appeared. They didn’t know where Ye Han learned them from.
After hearing Ye Han’s words, the expressions on many students’ faces froze and looked a little ugly, because it was not just the blue-haired bad boy who had just spoken, there were many other students in the crowd who were laughing at Ye Han and his friends for overestimating their own abilities. What Ye Han said also scolded them all.
“Asshole! What did you say! How dare you scold me! You are just first-year kids. Looks like I have to teach you how to respect your seniors before the assessment!” As he said this, the blue-haired delinquent snapped his fingers, making them crackle.
“Okay, if you want to get out here, there’s no problem with taking action,” Ye Han said with a smile, spreading his hands.
“Okay! You have guts! You don’t have to take the test. I’ll let you know the difference between first grade and third grade!” As he said that, he clenched his fists and rushed towards Ye Han. Ye Han stood still with a smile on his face.
When the fist was about to hit Ye Han’s face, Ye Han took a step back and avoided the man’s attack by a hair’s breadth. When the man saw that Ye Han had avoided his fist, he immediately raised his foot and kicked Ye Han. Ye Han moved a step to the right and avoided the attack again. Naturally, he avoided the attacks twice in a row very easily, which naturally surprised the second and third grade students.
Suddenly, a majestic voice sounded and said, “Alright! Stop it! If you continue to cause trouble, your qualification for the assessment will be revoked!”
The blue-haired man stopped his attack after hearing this. No matter how you looked at it, it was the blue-haired man who was bullying others unilaterally. He looked at Ye Han with a vicious look and said, “Boy! You’re lucky I don’t have to meet you in the assessment, otherwise I will make you suffer.”
“You’re welcome anytime,” Ye Han said with a smile.
“Tsk~~!” After saying that, he turned around and continued to walk forward. Ye Han and the others did the same.
Sanri Yuekong said to Ye Han: “Ye Han, why don’t you teach him a lesson? I think he is just looking for trouble.”
“There’s no need to waste energy before the test, and just like what I just said, there’s no need to bite back.”
Lanmao, who was walking in front, clenched his fists after hearing this. He was obviously very angry about what Ye Han said. He swore in his heart that he would teach Ye Han a lesson later.
Chapter 5 Hand it over (old version)
(Hand over Chapter 5)
After a while, everyone came to a place, which was outside a large forest. The outside of the forest was surrounded by iron fences and sealed. The trees in the forest were very tall, dozens of meters high, and lush. Even if a battle occurred, the sound would not be heard far away.
The teacher in charge said, “This is the location of the Genin graduation test, the fourth training ground, a forest with a radius of ten kilometers. Ninjas need to test their ability to respond to situations and respond to various venues. There are all kinds of dangers in this forest. You need to pass through the jungle and enter the high tower in the middle before dusk, and you will have completed the first stage.”
“Of course, the task is not that simple. There are scrolls of heaven and earth here. Each person can take one of them. They will be distributed randomly in a moment. You must snatch the scroll of heaven or the scroll of earth from others. Only when you form a pair will you be recognized and pass the first stage. There are 44 entrances in total. Your entrance point will be determined by drawing lots in a moment. Now, line up and draw your entry number and receive your scroll one by one.”
When Ye Han heard this request, his expression was slightly stunned. Didn’t this familiar pattern appear in the second round of the Chunin Exam? However, at that time it was a team of three people, and now it’s just one person. Could it be that the pattern of the Chunin Exam started from here?
Sanri Yuekong said to Ye Han: “I didn’t expect this kind of assessment method. At least half of the people will be eliminated.”
“Maybe more. There may be less than one third left,” said Uchiha Itachi.
Ye Han said to Sanriku Sora with a serious look: “Sanriku, if the opponent you meet is really strong, don’t hold on. It’s not shameful to lose. Your safety is the most important thing.”
Mikazuki Sora nodded and said, “Yes, I understand.”
Ye Han smiled and said, “Okay, let’s all work hard. It would be best if we can all pass the exam together.”
“Yeah!” Uchiha Itachi and Mikazuki Sora nodded together.
Then several people began to line up to draw their own entrance numbers and scrolls. Ye Han’s scroll was the Scroll of Heaven, and he entered the fourth training ground from Exit 44. The number was really unlucky.
Uchiha Itachi was number 3, Mikazuki Sora was number 25, and the three of them entered through different entrances, and had no chance to help each other.
When Ye Han arrived at No. 44, he saw a familiar guy, the blue-haired bad guy who had clashed with Ye Han before. Hey! He didn’t know whether this was good luck or bad luck. It seemed that God wanted him to teach this guy a lesson.
When Ye Han saw the blue-haired bad guy, the blue-haired bad guy also saw Ye Han. The blue-haired bad guy looked at Ye Han with a grim smile on his face and said to Ye Han, “Boy, your luck is really bad. You were actually assigned to the same group as me. Just now you even called me a dog. Now I wonder who can protect you.”
Ye Han smiled and shook his head and said, “No, no, no, I don’t think my luck is bad. I originally thought that drawing number 44 sounded very unlucky, but after meeting you, I realized that my luck is not bad.”
“What do you want to say?”
“I mean, it’s a bit embarrassing to steal other people’s things when they are just strangers. After all, it takes away their chance to graduate and become ninjas. But I won’t feel guilty if I steal yours.”
“You are such an arrogant bastard! You even want to snatch the scroll from me. I will make you feel pain and regret!” said the blue-haired man with a ferocious expression.
“Okay, time’s up. If you want to settle personal grudges, go in and do it. Private fighting is not allowed here,” said a ninja in charge of guarding here to Ye Han and Lanmao.
Ye Han ignored the blue-haired bad guy and walked in from the door, then rushed towards the middle. The blue-haired bad guy followed Ye Han closely. After Ye Han noticed it, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly and he continued to rush forward.
After a while, Ye Han found a somewhat empty place and stopped. The blue-haired bad guy also landed not far behind Ye Han. “Boy, you are not going to run away anymore? Have you given up?”
“No, I think this place is great. You want to teach me a lesson, and I want to take your scroll away. We need to find a suitable place. This place is good. It’s very spacious.”
“Ha, I thought you had some conspiracy or trap, and you were stupid enough to want to duel with me head on. Then let me teach you a lesson and then take your scroll! I’ll let you know how big the gap is between the third grade and the first grade! Remember my name, my name is Sanmu!” The blue-haired bad boy rushed towards Ye Han with a kunai in his hand and shouted loudly.
“Puff!” A streak of blood spurted out of Ye Han’s chest. A smile appeared on Lanmao’s face, and he thought: He is indeed a first-year student. There is no way he can catch up with my speed.
Suddenly, there was a “bang!” and a puff of smoke appeared, revealing a wooden stake stuck in the blue-haired villain’s kunai.
“Substitution technique! When?” Lanmao was stunned. He didn’t see Ye Han making hand seals.
Ye Han’s voice suddenly sounded behind Sanmu, “Sorry, it’s no use telling me your name. I don’t have any impression of ugly things, and I can’t remember what you look like at all.”
“Behind me!” The blue-haired bad guy didn’t even turn his head to identify Ye Han’s position, and threw a few shurikens behind him, “Swish, swish!” The shurikens cut through the air.
“Clang, clang, clang!” All of them were nailed to the tree trunk.
“Sorry, you guessed wrong, I’m up there.” Ye Han’s voice sounded above Lanmao’s head. Lanmao was startled. The top of the head is a very dangerous area. If he is attacked by the opponent, he will be defeated. He didn’t even know when Ye Han appeared there.
When he looked up, he saw Ye Han standing upside down on a tree branch with his arms folded, looking at him with a mocking look, which made him very angry.
“Bastard!” Bluehair threw the kunai in his hand towards Ye Han. Ye Han stretched out two fingers and firmly caught the kunai that Bluehair shot at him.
Ye Han smiled and said, “So this is the difference between third-year students and first-year students. I have seen it, but I am tired of it. Please hand over the scroll.”
Chapter 6 Robbery (Old Version)
(Chapter 6 Robbery)
“Who are you?” Blue-haired Sanmu asked Ye Han. Although they had not officially fought yet, even with his arrogant personality, he knew that this kid who was younger than him was stronger than him.
How could a five-year-old child have such strong strength? He couldn’t believe it, but it was impossible for him to give up like that.
“Of course it’s the first-grade kid you mentioned,” Ye Han said with a smile, then quickly jumped down. Blue-haired Sanmu quickly jumped back, took out the shuriken and shot towards Ye Han.
“Bang bang!” All the shurikens were knocked to the ground by Ye Han’s kunai.
Ye Han looked up and saw that the other party had actually escaped. How could Ye Han let go of the prey he had caught with great difficulty? He made a seal with his hand and his body instantly disappeared from the spot, leaving behind a piece of green leaves. It was the Konoha Instant Body Technique. Ye Han didn’t know how the instant body technique in this world compared to his own, but it was certain that the products produced by the system must be of high quality.
Sanmu kept running in the forest, occasionally jumping into the leaves to avoid Ye Han’s tracking. This continued for about ten minutes and then Sanmu stopped.
He kept panting. He had just been running at full speed, which consumed a lot of his energy. “I can get rid of that guy now…”
Swish, swish !
Two shurikens drew an arc in the air and shot towards him through the leaves. Blue Hair was frightened and quickly jumped off the tree trunk to avoid the attack of the two shurikens.
When he landed on the ground, he saw a familiar figure standing in front of him. It was the first-grade kid from before. At this moment, he was looking at him with a mocking look. Blue Hair felt ashamed.
“Bang!” Lanmao felt a sudden pain in his neck. He turned around with difficulty and saw Ye Han, who looked exactly like the one in front of him, standing behind him. There was disbelief in his eyes.
Ye Han shook his head calmly and said, “That’s just a clone. Ninjas can’t think with common sense. You should go back to the academy and start over.”
“Bang!” Lanmao fell to the ground and fainted.
“Hu !” Ye Han let out a breath and said, “It does feel good to pretend to be cool by saying this, but let’s still take a look at the scroll first.” Ye Han found Blue Hair’s scroll from Blue Hair’s ninja tool bag.
“Snap! It’s actually the Scroll of Heaven. My luck is really bad. Choosing number 44 is indeed a symbol of misfortune. But I’d better take it with me. I can exchange it if I meet a peaceful guy.” Ye Han put the Scroll of Heaven into his ninja tool bag and walked towards the center of the forest. If anyone wanted to snatch the scroll from others, they would walk towards the center of the forest. However, the further they walked into the inside, the more dangers they would face.
After all, everyone is going to the center. There will be more and more people in the middle, and they will face more risks of being robbed, but they will also have more chances to grab the scrolls they need.
After Ye Han left, a three or four meter tall tiger appeared beside Lanmao, opened its big mouth and bit towards Lanmao.
“Bang!” The tiger was kicked away directly, and a ninja appeared here, wearing the uniform of Konoha Chunin. He was the Chunin who was at the entrance of No. 44 before. This time his duty should be the Chunin in charge of invigilation.
The Chunin glanced at the direction where Ye Han left, and said with some sigh: “I didn’t expect that he has such strong strength at such a young age. No wonder he is valued by the Third Hokage.” After that, he looked at the blue-haired bad boy Sanmu lying on the ground and said: “Your luck is really too bad.”
“Report! Student No. 35 failed the graduation assessment!”
The Chunin sent a radio report, then grabbed the man’s clothes and disappeared here, rushing towards the outskirts of the forest.
Things like this happen everywhere in the forest. The ninjas here are all from Konoha. It’s not like the Chunin Exam in the Naruto animation where the ninjas have to fight desperately for the benefit of the ninja village. These are the future ninjas of Konoha, so we can’t let these children sacrifice here.
The Third Hokage arranged a Chunin at each entrance to supervise the battle situation. He would not interfere in the battle, but would also provide timely rescue, which could at least greatly reduce the number of life-threatening accidents.
Ye Han quickly rushed towards the center of the forest. He did not encounter any obstacles along the way and soon arrived near the center.
Several shurikens suddenly appeared and attacked Ye Han who was moving. Ye Han jumped back to avoid the shurikens, and the shurikens were nailed to the ground.
“Who?” Ye Han frowned and said. No one would be in a good mood if they were suddenly attacked.
Three people came out from behind the trees. They should be the ones who attacked him just now. One of them stood up and said to Ye Han, “Boy, seeing you are in a hurry, you must have collected all the scrolls of heaven and earth. Then hand them all over if you don’t want to get hurt.” The three people had an expression that they had Ye Han in their hands. Their opponent was a first-grade kid, and there were three of them. How could they lose? Naturally, they were not polite at all.
“I really don’t want to get hurt, but I don’t want to be eliminated even more. How about I exchange a Scroll of Heaven with you for a Scroll of Earth? This way we can each get what we need. What do you think?” Ye Han took out a Scroll of Heaven, shook it in his hand, and said to the three people.
The three people’s eyes lit up when they saw Ye Han’s Heaven Scroll. They looked at each other, nodded, and said with a smile: “Haha~! Each of us takes what we need. Boy, it looks like you have two Heaven Scrolls. We happen to be short of two Heaven Scrolls, so keep them all!”
Ye Han put the scroll of heaven in his hand into the ninja tool bag, shook his head and sighed, saying: “Alas! I originally wanted to turn my heart to the bright moon, but the bright moon shines on the ditch, can’t I be a kind person? In this case, take out all your scrolls and start robbing now!”
Chapter 7 Not bad (old version)
(Chapter 7 is not bad)
The three people were stunned after hearing Ye Han’s words. They obviously did not expect that Ye Han would say such words in front of three seniors. Is this kid crazy?
“Boy, you said you wanted to steal our scroll?”
“You all want to grab my scroll, so why can’t I grab yours? There is no reason in this world not to take it back if it is being robbed.”
“Isn’t this guy the one who just boasted that he would definitely pass the test?”
“So it’s you. No wonder you’re so arrogant. A mere first-year kid wants to steal our third-year scrolls.”
“Okay, kid, if you’re brave enough, I’ll see how you managed to snatch our scroll. Let’s go together and teach this ignorant guy a lesson!”
As the three of them spoke, they rushed towards Ye Han together. The boy who was running in the front clenched his fist and hit Ye Han in the face. If it were in the past, Ye Han would think that this speed might be very fast and he might not be able to react in time, but for him now, this speed is simply too slow. After fighting with the master, his experience points seem to have increased a lot.
Ye Han stretched out his hands, clasped the man’s wrist with his right hand and his left hand, borrowed the man’s strength to bend his arm, and the man’s fist hit him directly on the chest.
The sudden impact made the man’s face turn red, his breathing became a little difficult, and he was knocked back.
The other two people also came in front of Ye Han and attacked him with punches from both sides. Ye Han stretched out his hands and grabbed the fists of the two people and let the two fists collide with each other.
“Ah!” Both of them screamed in pain. Ye Han stretched out his foot and kicked both of them in the chest. Both of them were kicked away by Ye Han.
“Bang bang!” He fell to the ground with a slight expression of pain on his face. Ye Han was a little dazed. He suddenly found that his skillful hands seemed to be not only helpful for him to form seals, but also allowed him to respond quickly to the fists that were about to attack him in the battle just now.
Maybe the strength of my hands has not increased, but the flexibility of my hands has increased a lot, just like the Nine Yang Divine Art and Dugu Nine Swords. It seems that I have to try hard to use my hands in the future.
The three men saw that Ye Han ignored them and looked at his hands instead, and they couldn’t help but said angrily: “Kill him!”
Everyone took out a few shurikens and threw them towards Ye Han. Ye Han stood still, shaking his hands quickly in front of him. In an instant, all the shurikens that had been shot at Ye Han disappeared.
There were a few more shurikens in Ye Han’s hands, which Ye Han caught quickly with the help of his own dexterity. Ye Han did not feel any difficulty. However, it was also because these people did not attach their chakra to the shurikens to increase the power, otherwise they would most likely be injured if they were caught. Ye Han’s mouth curled up slightly, and it seemed that he would have to think more about using the advantage of his flexible hands in the future.
The three people saw Ye Han’s mouth curled up and thought that Ye Han was laughing at them. They said with a ferocious look: “Asshole! How dare you laugh at us? We must let you know how powerful we are!”
A man took out a kunai and threw it at Ye Han. At the end of the kunai was a piece of paper that was burning. It was a paper explosion talisman. Ye Han didn’t dare to use force to deal with it. He formed a seal with his hands and used the teleportation technique to disappear from there.
“Boom!!” The sound of an explosion was heard. An explosion occurred on the ground, creating a big hole. The place where Ye Han was just now was filled with smoke.
Isn t he going to be killed in the explosion?
“Probably not. It was just a paper explosion. At most, it will cause serious injuries, but it shouldn’t cause death.”
“Humph! How can he become a ninja if he is afraid of death? There is no requirement in this assessment not to bring paper explosion talismans. Paper explosion talismans are ninja tools. If he dies, it can only be said that he is weak.”
Suddenly, a voice came from behind several people and said, “Oh~~? There is such a reason. Thank you for thinking of a reason for me.”
The three people were startled when they heard Ye Han’s voice. When they turned around, they saw Ye Han standing not far behind them, with no harm on his body.
“How is that possible? You were clearly there just now, how come you were not injured?”
“Why are you asking this question? If you weren’t hurt, you must have avoided the explosion. Aren’t you a third-year senior? Why don’t you even understand this?”
“Damn it! Go to hell!” The man threw out two kunai again, both tied with paper blasting talismans. Ye Han curled his lips. This guy was really rich. Paper blasting talismans were very expensive. It was not good to waste them like this. Those ten paper blasting talismans cost him a lot of money. He felt distressed to see this guy wasting them. After all, paper blasting talismans were disposable items.
Uh… think about it, if I want to rob, I don’t have to just steal the scroll, I can also take the paper explosion talisman and the shuriken kunai.
“Stop! Those things belong to me! You can’t waste them!” Ye Han threw out the shuriken he had just caught.
“Ding!” The shuriken hit the kunai accurately, stopping its advance.
“Boom!” The paper talisman exploded in the middle, and Ye Han quickly rushed towards several people. It was meaningless to throw shurikens at this time, so they took out kunai and fought against Ye Han.
“Bang bang!” The sound of kunai hitting each other was heard. Relying on his superb skills and hand flexibility, Ye Han did not lose even when fighting against three people. Instead, he made the three people busy and panic.
The attack rhythm of the three people was disrupted by Ye Han. Ye Han kicked the three people in the face with a windmill kick. The three people all fainted. Ye Han also breathed a sigh of relief. He had been practicing with these guys just now. His flexible hands did have a great advantage in kunai fighting. If he wanted to, he could even cut the throats of the three people in an instant. However, these guys were not enemies after all, so there was no need to do that.
Ye Han came to several people and opened their ninja tool bags. In each person’s ninja tool bag there were three kunai, several shurikens, and several paper explosive talismans. There were 13 paper explosive talismans in total.
Ye Han smiled with satisfaction, nodded and said, “Not bad, not bad, it’s almost as much as my monthly food expenses. This saves money, hehe.”
Chapter 8 Part 1 (Old Version)
(Chapter 8, Part 1)
Ye Han put all these things away. Now they all became his. For the sake of these paper explosive talismans, Ye Han decided to let these guys go.
Of course, scrolls and other things still had to be taken away. Ye Han found scrolls of several people, one for each person. It seemed that the three people’s robbery business had not yet started, and when they encountered his first business, they were robbed instead.
Presumably, several people had already discussed it before entering here, and they quickly rushed to the middle, and used specific communication methods to get together, ready to use their numbers to bully the few to collect the scrolls.
However, this seemingly perfect plan turned out to be a setback for him. It must be said that these guys were not much luckier than the blue-haired guy. They were all unlucky kids.
All three of them had scrolls of earth. No wonder their eyes lit up when they heard that they had two scrolls of sky. A first-grade kid and three third-grade kids together, there couldn’t be a better opportunity than this.
Ye Han took away all the scrolls. If Uchiha Itachi or Mikazuki Sora didn’t have scrolls, he could give them to the two of them so that they could pass the first level. There was no need to leave them for these guys since they had attacked him. It would be better to eliminate a few of them. He was really kind.
Ye Han had already completed the task, so he didn’t need to waste time looking for it. This level went really smoothly.
After Ye Han left, two more ninjas landed beside the few people lying on the ground. The two of them were monitoring the candidates just now. This was the area they were responsible for. The two of them also saw the fight between Ye Han and the three candidates.
“These three guys are so unlucky. They were eliminated before they even got a scroll after arriving at this area first,” said an invigilating Chunin, shaking his head.
“It’s really unlucky. Logically speaking, all three of them are almost certain to advance.”
“Who is that little guy? He can handle three people at once with ease. I feel like even if there are three more of them, they won’t be a match for that little guy.”
“Look at the logo on the back of his clothes. He is a child of the Uchiha family. Although he is a first-year, his strength is much stronger than that of the third-years. Even those Genin may not be a match for this child.”
“No, that kid doesn’t seem to have used his true strength yet. The technique he used to teleport away from the paper explosion just now was a seal of the body-flickering technique. He was so skilled at using the body-flickering technique at such a young age. If he wanted to kill these three people just now, he could have done it in an instant.”
“Some children cannot be judged by ordinary standards. This child should be a super genius ninja. Let’s take these guys back.”
“But this little guy is really cruel. He took away everything…”
A man took out a radio and said, “Report! Students No. 45, No. 37, and No. 64 failed the assessment!” After the report, two people captured the three people and took them out of the forest.
Ye Han soon arrived at his destination, a tower-like building. Ye Han pushed open the door and walked in. There were a few people inside, but there were no students of the same age as Ye Han, proving that he was the first to arrive.
But it was also true that Ye Han had a smooth journey. He didn’t need to look for others. Others just came forward to give him things, and he naturally accepted them without hesitation.
Ye Han also saw a few familiar faces here, including his homeroom teacher Nakamura Bino and the Third Hokage. Ye Han didn’t recognize the rest of the people, but two of them looked familiar to him, as if they were the second-year homeroom teacher and the third-year homeroom teacher.
Nakamura Hino was somewhat excited when he saw Ye Han was the first to appear here. This was his own student. He was the first to come here in the competition with the second and third graders. Doesn’t that mean that his student is stronger than the second and third graders?
The expressions of the second and third grade teachers were different from Nakamura Hinoy. They did not look very happy. It was obvious that a kid who had just been in school for a year had surpassed their students and arrived here first. Both of them looked a little embarrassed. Wasn’t this saying that their students could not catch up with Nakamura Hinoy?
Ye Han came up to the two people and saluted and said, “Third Hokage, Mr. Nakamura”
The Third Hokage nodded to Ye Han. He heard that Ye Han also participated in this graduation examination. He had seen Ye Han’s strength and found that he was far beyond those ordinary students. He was not surprised that he was the first one to appear here.
The homeroom teacher, Nakamura Hino, patted Ye Han on the shoulder and said, “Not bad, not bad. I knew that Ye Han, you would succeed. You really didn’t let me down.”
“Isn’t it a little too early to say these things now? This is only the first level. There will be more difficult ones later. Besides, he is just the fastest one to get here. Who knows if he has collected the Scroll of Heaven and the Scroll of Earth.” The third-grade head teacher said.
Nakamura Hino frowned. He didn’t have a particularly good relationship with this person, and there were some conflicts between them. But it didn’t matter. He was very happy that his student was the first to come here, so he didn’t intend to make a fuss with this person.
“Ye Han, take out your scroll and we’ll check it. If you pass, you’ll be declared qualified for the first level.” Nakamura Hino said to Ye Han.
“Yes.” Ye Han nodded, and then began to take out scrolls from his ninja tool bag. Including his own, he took out a total of five scrolls, two scrolls of heaven and three scrolls of earth.
Several people were stunned when they saw the scrolls Ye Han took out. They all thought that Ye Han was lucky and got the scroll of the player with him as soon as he entered the forest, and then arrived here quickly without encountering any obstacles. How could he take out so many scrolls at once? If others took so many scrolls like Ye Han, would the remaining people be able to get one-fifth of them?
The homeroom teacher, Nakamura Hino, said to Ye Han in a tone of disbelief, “Ye Han, is this what you collected in such a short time on the way here? How did you collect so many scrolls?”
Ye Han briefly explained the process of collecting the scrolls. The more the third-grade head teacher listened to Ye Han’s narration, the darker his face became. It turned out that all the scrolls that were snatched away were from the third grade, that is, his students. It would have been fine if his own students had caused trouble, but they hadn’t even started a fight, but three of them were actually beaten up by a first-grade student. They were all a bunch of trash.
Chapter 9 Didn’t hear clearly? (Old version)
(Didn t you hear Chapter 9 clearly?)
“One person has managed to grab so much. Do you know how many students cannot graduate successfully? What is your intention?” The third-grade head teacher said to Ye Han.
Ye Han frowned. This guy seemed to dislike him ever since he came in. He always found fault with him. He just eliminated four of his students, but he was not as skilled as others yet he was still so talkative.
The homeroom teacher, Nakamura Hino, was not satisfied and angrily said to the third-grade homeroom teacher, “Damu, what do you mean by that? You also heard what Ye Han just said. It was your students who came to cause trouble. Ye Han was very polite by taking away their scrolls.”
“Then you don’t have to take all the scrolls. Just take the ones you need. This way you can give others a chance.”
The homeroom teacher, Nakamura Hinano, seemed to want to say something, but Ye Han stopped him. Nakamura Hinano looked at Ye Han, who then looked at the third-grade homeroom teacher and said, “As expected, like students, like teachers. If the teacher thinks that the students’ actions are a bit excessive, the students can give up the scrolls and collect them again. However, I can guarantee that no third-grade student will pass the first level.”
Several people were stunned when they heard Ye Han’s harsh words. They could not imagine that a five-year-old child would say such words. This was simply a challenge to the third-grade class teacher, Mr. Damu.
“What did you say?” Da Mu scolded Ye Han in a stern tone.
“Didn’t you hear me clearly? I said that I can guarantee that no third-grade student will pass the first level!” Ye Han simply omitted the modifiers and directly stated his thoughts.
The third-grade homeroom teacher, Da Mu, was furious. He had been teaching for so many years and had seen many troublesome students, but they were all educated by him. This little brat Ye Han actually talked back to him in front of the Third Hokage and many colleagues. If he didn’t teach him a lesson, how could he survive?
Thinking of this, the third-grade head teacher raised his hand and wanted to attack Ye Han, but Nakamura Hino stood up and blocked Ye Han’s way. With a serious face, he said to the third-grade head teacher: “Da Mu, what do you want to do?”
“I want to teach your ignorant student a lesson, and let him know what it means to respect teachers!”
“My students don’t need you to teach them!” Nakamura Hinano said without giving in, which surprised Ye Han a little. Teacher Nakamura was a little rigid on weekdays and was occasionally made fun of by his classmates, but his teaching was still good. However, now that he stood up to speak for himself, Ye Han truly felt that Teacher Nakamura was a truly responsible teacher.
“Do you want to stop me? You are just an elite Chunin, and I am a special Jonin. You have never been my opponent.”
Suddenly, the Sandai, who had been resting with his eyes closed, opened his eyes and said sternly, “Enough! Stop arguing. It’s disgraceful. Today is the graduation test for the students, not a contest between your teachers. Da Mu, you are being too nosy.”
“Yes, Sandaime-sama, I am a little emotional,” said Oki, the third-grade homeroom teacher, with his head down.
The Third Hokage looked at Ye Han again and said, “Ye Han, you have passed the first level, so you should rest here first. We can proceed to the second level after everyone arrives.”
“It’s the Third Hokage!” Ye Han also nodded, and then walked to the side of Nakamura Hino.
The homeroom teacher, Nakamura Hino, whispered to Ye Han, “Ye Han, don’t provoke that guy named Ohmu. He has a bad temper and is a vindictive person, but he is quite powerful. He is a special jonin of Konoha and one of the best in the ninja school. He is a person who cares a lot about his reputation. You have offended him today, and he will definitely find a reason to deal with you later.”
Ye Han smiled and said to Mr. Nakamura, “Don’t worry, Mr. Nakamura. As a teacher, there is no way he would personally attack me after the Third Hokage intervened. At most, he would let his students attack me. Although the third-year students started two years earlier than me, I am still confident that I can defeat them all in terms of strength.”
Nakamura Hino nodded and said with a smile after hearing Ye Han’s words: “I know your strength. Although the third-year students are quite strong, they are not your opponents. If they don’t follow the rules, you should teach them a lesson.”
Ye Han and Nakamura Bino were talking and laughing here. The third-grade homeroom teacher, Oki, saw it all. He was so angry that his teeth were itching. “Damn little brat, you actually made me look bad in front of so many people. I’ll let you know the consequences of offending me in a moment.”
As time passed, students came back one after another. Uchiha Itachi arrived shortly after Ye Han came back. Most of the students who came later were third-year students. There were very few second-year students. Oki’s expression also looked much better.
However, this is also normal. In this forest, there is no need to attack classmates in your class unless it is necessary. Most of them will be like the three people Ye Han met, gathering together to plunder the scrolls of lower grades. There are only three first-year students, Ye Han and Uchiha Itachi, and the probability of plundering is very small. Ye Han and Uchiha Itachi are not easy to mess with. If they come, they will just cause a group annihilation. The only one who can serve as a breakthrough is Mikazuki Sora.
Therefore, the vast majority of second-year students suffered. Third-year students are naturally stronger than second-year students, so this assessment was initially a competition between second-year and third-year students, and now Ye Han has intervened.
Just now, when Ye Han was confronting the third-grade teacher, the second-grade teacher didn’t say a word, which was something he was happy to see.
Nakamura Hino glanced at the time and saw that it was almost up. He couldn’t help but say, “It seems that Mikazuki-san has met people of other ages who were eliminated. It’s really too early for her to participate here. I just hope she doesn’t get hurt.”
“Teacher, everyone will be notified when someone is eliminated. Is Kong eliminated now?” Ye Han asked as he thought of something.
Nakamura Hino just remembered that this was indeed the case, and went to the record of eliminated ninjas to check. He was slightly stunned when he found that there was no test number of Mikazuki Sora on the list. So did that mean that Mikazuki Sora had not been eliminated yet?
Chapter 10 Battle (Old Version)
(Chapter 10 Battle)
Nakamura Hino told Ye Han and Uchiha Itachi what happened, and both of them were a little surprised. At this time, Mikazuki Sora had not been eliminated, which meant that the little girl had not given up, but there was not much time left, and she might not be able to make it back.
Time passed by minute by minute, and finally only a few seconds were left. A figure that Ye Han was somewhat familiar with appeared at the door. He was holding one arm, with many wounds on his body, his clothes were tattered, and he looked extremely miserable. When he pushed the door open, it seemed that he was relying on his last bit of willpower, and then he was about to fall down.
“Swish!” Ye Han’s figure disappeared in an instant and appeared in front of the person who was about to fall. He supported her and prevented her from falling. Sure enough, this person was the Sanri Yuekong that Ye Han and others were worried about before.
Ye Han’s speed surprised many people. Before they could react, the little kid Ye Han had already appeared. This speed was really fast.
Sanri Yuekong saw Ye Han and smiled with difficulty and said, “I…I…have passed the first level. Am I not late?”
Ye Han shook his head and said: “You did a good job in not being late.” For a student who has just started his first year, it was already very good to be able to grab a scroll and pass in the group-building mode of the second and third grades. However, the injuries on his body were too many, and they could even be said to be very serious.
However, facing a girl who worked so hard, Ye Han couldn’t bring himself to say anything to ask her to give up the graduation examination.
After hearing Ye Han’s words, Sanriku Sora smiled, then closed her eyes and fainted. She was really too tired and had suffered such serious injuries. She had lost a lot of blood and was able to come here only because of her strong will.
Nakamura Hino hurriedly shouted: “Medical ninja, come here quickly!”
Several medical ninjas who were on standby rushed over with a stretcher. Ye Han put Mikazuki Sora on the stretcher and quickly sent her to the medical room.
After the backs of several medical staff disappeared, Ye Han’s face turned ugly. He actually used such a heavy hand on a girl. This time it was just a graduation test to fight for a scroll, and it was within the Konoha Village. Wouldn’t it be enough to just snatch the scroll? Why did he have to use such a heavy hand?
Suddenly, a student’s voice rang out in the third grade class: “Eh~! Wasn’t Yoshihara in charge of that girl? She was defeated by a first grade girl. How shameful.”
Ye Han turned his gaze to the person who spoke and said, “What did you say?”
The man saw Ye Han asking questions and spread his hands without any concern. He smiled and said, “Nothing. I just happened to meet that girl in the forest, so of course I was going to snatch the scroll. That girl was a stubborn person, so I taught her a lesson. In the end, Yoshihara wanted to teach her a lesson alone, but it seemed that he lost. It was really embarrassing for the third graders. He couldn’t even beat up a wounded little girl.”
“I understand,” Ye Han said calmly with an expressionless face, then turned around and returned to his homeroom teacher, Mr. Nakamura.
Teacher Nakamura said to Ye Han, “Ye Han, don’t worry. Sanriku will be fully recovered in a few days after treatment. You should focus on the next game and try your best to win.”
Ye Han nodded and said, “I know, Mr. Nakamura, I will do my best.” The injury may heal, but even if the pain will pass, it has not been tasted yet, and Ye Han wants to take revenge for it all.
Nakamura Hino felt that there was something wrong with Ye Han’s tone, but there didn’t seem to be anything wrong with what he said, so he didn’t ask. Uchiha Itachi knew what Ye Han meant, but he had almost the same idea as Ye Han.
Although his relationship with Sanriku Sora is not as close as Ye Han’s, he is still one of his few friends. Seeing that Sanriku Sora was seriously injured, he was very angry. He wanted to vent his anger by getting revenge on those who hurt Sanriku Sora.
“Bang!” The first round of time was up, and the door of the tower was closed. The Third Hokage stood in front of everyone and said, “First of all, congratulations to everyone for passing the first level. The first level of the forest is full of dangers. It is to test the ability of ninjas to perform tasks in various terrains.”
“Obtaining the scroll is a test of your strength and strategy. In addition to strength, you can also rely on wisdom and teamwork to obtain the scroll, which is a test of your perseverance and determination.”
“The next thing is also very simple. We just want to see your true strength. We will determine whether you can graduate and become a new ninja based on your performance.”
“The opponents will be randomly selected in a moment. Regardless of success or failure, as long as you show your full strength, you will have the opportunity to graduate and become a ninja. I will personally serve as the referee, and the match will officially begin in three minutes.”
At this time, the third-grade teacher, Da Mu, said to all his students, “If anyone encounters that first-grade guy later, defeat him with all your strength.”
“Yes, we understand, teacher,” all the third grade students responded. They had also heard about Ye Han’s affairs. It seemed as if he was going to beat them all alone. Although they didn’t know what despicable means this kid used, he actually got four scrolls from the third grade students and even talked back to his own class teacher.
Thinking about what Ye Han said at the beginning on the road, of course he was very unconvinced and wanted to teach Ye Han a lesson. If he hadn’t met Ye Han, he would have attacked Sanri Yuekong by the way, otherwise Sanri Yuekong would not have been so seriously injured.
Three minutes passed in the blink of an eye, and the screen began to scroll, displaying several people’s names.
“Uchiha Yehan VS Mulangmaru”
Ye Han didn’t expect that he would be on the court so soon, so he stood up. Everyone else stood on the second floor to watch the fight. It turned out that Murangwan was the guy who said he was bullying Sanri Yuekong just now. It was really a narrow road for enemies to meet, so let him pay the price.
Chapter 11: I Like to Die (Old Version)
(Chapter 11: I Like to Die)
Da Mu said to Murangmaru who was about to go on stage: “Let him know how powerful the third graders are and make him suffer a little more.” You dare to humiliate me, I will let you know what regret is, Da Mu thought in his heart.
“Teacher, don’t worry, I will definitely beat him until he cries for mercy,” said Murangwan with a grim smile on his face. They loved to teach those ignorant kids a lesson.
Soon, Ye Han and Murangwan were standing on the competition field below.
“Kid! I heard your arrogant words on the way here. I don’t know what despicable method you used to defeat the four third-year students, but don’t think that represents the level of the third-year students. The four of them are also the bottom of the third grade. Do you think that you can defeat me just because you defeated them?”
Ye Han glanced at Mu Langwan indifferently and then ignored him.
“The game begins!” the referee announced the start of the game.
“Swish!” Ye Han’s figure disappeared instantly, and appeared in front of Mu Langwan in the blink of an eye. Mu Langwan was stunned and didn’t react in time. Ye Han had already punched Mu Langwan in the face.
“Puff!” Blood splattered on Mu Langwan’s face and his body leaned back involuntarily. Ye Han quickly reached out and grabbed Mu Langwan’s wrist, pulled him back, and then punched him in the abdomen again.
“Wow!” Mu Langwan let out a scream, and blood from his nose and saliva mixed together and splashed down. Ye Han’s body turned in the air and stepped on Mu Langwan’s back.
“boom!!”
The stone floor shattered, Murangwan screamed again, and then fainted. At this time, the room became quiet. The students and teachers looked at Ye Han in disbelief, their eyes wide open. Is he really a first-year student with such strength?
It took a while for everyone to come to their senses and quickly called medical personnel to carry the person away. The medical ninjas were also stunned. They had just carried away an injured person, but suddenly another one with more serious injuries came.
The third-grade head teacher said to Ye Han with an unpleasant expression: “Boy, you were a little too harsh.”
“I’m sorry! To be honest, the strength of the third-grade students you just heard seemed very powerful, and what that person said scared me so much that I had to give it my all. But I never expected that they would be so weak.” Ye Han said, spreading his hands.
Da Mu was very angry after hearing this. Although the boy said that, anyone could tell from his tone that Ye Han had no intention of apologizing at all. Was he afraid? This was simply a provocation. Those third-grade students were eager to go on stage and teach Ye Han a lesson.
“In the first group, first-year Ye Han wins!” said the Third Hokage. He was a little surprised at Ye Han’s strength. This little guy seemed to be improving all the time. He had been busy with various things for the past month and had no time to go to the Ninja Academy to observe how strong these students are now. After experiencing the last incident, Ye Han seemed to be getting stronger rapidly and had grown a lot.
The next group was the sophomores competing against the third year students. Although it was a random match, most of the first and second year students competed against the third year students. After all, the real graduation was actually prepared for the third year students. The second year students almost all ended up being defeated. The third year students seemed to want to vent the humiliation they suffered from Ye Han, and their attack on the second year students was very cruel. After trying their best, only one second year student won. The third year students who could pass the first level were considered to be above average in their class.
The winner in the second grade was a girl named Inuzuka Hana. The ninjutsu she used looked familiar to Ye Han. She seemed to be one of the Twelve Ninja Warriors of Konoha in Naruto, but Ye Han had no impression of her specific name. She was the one who transformed and used ninjutsu with the dog, so she should be from that family.
“Uchiha Itachi VS Takiji” The screen shows the two sides of the battle, one is a first-year and the other is a third-year, which is obviously another highlight.
“Itachi, you have to be careful and don’t be careless. After all, the other party is a third-year student,” the homeroom teacher Nakamura Hinano said to Uchiha Itachi, and Uchiha Itachi nodded.
Ye Han also said: “Go ahead, teach the other person a lesson, don’t hold back. Since you’ve offended him, then offend him to the end.” Ye Han’s character is like this. Since there is a grudge, there is no need to repair it. If you have offended someone, you will not be lenient.
“Yes, I understand,” Uchiha Itachi said to Ye Han, and then walked towards the center of the competition venue.
Ohki said to Takiji, “That brat is also a first-year student, with the same last name. Teach him a lesson. Don’t let others look down on us third-year students. We can only succeed, not fail.”
“Yes, teacher, I will let these guys know how powerful the third-year students are.”
“Well, use all your strength. It doesn’t matter if the opponent is seriously injured, let alone he is a member of that family,” said Ohki. Taki seemed to understand what he meant. He nodded and walked down, standing face to face with Uchiha Itachi.
“You are such a bad luck, you are facing me, you are a first-year kid. That guy even dared to laugh at us. Since you are his classmate, I will let you suffer a little first, and then I will teach him a lesson.”
Uchiha Itachi had a blank expression on his face and didn’t say anything. This was also Uchiha Itachi’s most common expression. Takiji was a little angry when he saw Uchiha Itachi’s indifferent expression, because this was simply ignoring him, bastard, how dare you look down on me.
Suddenly, Takiji remembered what his class teacher had just said, his eyes turned and he came up with a bad idea and chuckled, “By the way, I heard that you are all from the Uchiha clan, a famous and prestigious family in Konoha. You really are very arrogant, but…” There was no sound coming out of Takiji’s mouth, but the shape of his mouth made it clear what he was saying.
The lip movements clearly said: “The Uchiha clan is a traitorous clan of Konoha, you are all traitors”
Uchiha Itachi clenched his fists and his eyes changed slightly, becoming even more fierce. Ye Han couldn’t help but shook his head after seeing this. He realized that third-grade students and teachers all had a common character, which was that they liked to seek death.
Chapter 12 You Go For It (Old Version)
(Chapter 12 You guys go ahead)
“Swish, swish!” Two shurikens flew out from Uchiha Itachi’s hands.
When Takiji saw Uchiha Itachi’s standard opening move, he laughed and said, “Ha! You want to attack me with this level of shuriken throwing? How naive.” As he said that, he took out his kunai and prepared to knock down Uchiha Itachi’s shuriken.
Ye Han curled his lips after hearing this, he couldn’t even fully control the shurikens shot from Itachi’s hands, this guy was really confident, Uchiha Itachi’s talent in throwing shurikens and kunai surpassed anyone else, this was not a level that could be achieved by hard work.
Sure enough, this man named Takiji was about to knock away Uchiha Itachi’s shuriken, but the two shurikens suddenly changed direction when they were about to hit him, leaving him no time to react.
“Tear!” The shuriken cut two wounds on both sides of Takiji’s face, and blood began to flow from his face. The wounds were not deep, and the blood soon stopped flowing. However, this was like a humiliation. He had just shamelessly said that the other party was naive, and now the other party had directly cut his face and seemed to be showing mercy.
Takiji wiped it with his hand, and when he saw his own blood, his face became ferocious and he shouted at Uchiha Itachi: “Asshole! Asshole! How dare you hurt me!”
Some ninjas couldn’t help but shook their heads when they saw this scene. With this kind of mentality, they cannot graduate even if they have good strength. They need to hone their character well, otherwise, even after graduation, they will be the type that causes trouble to others.
“Brat! I won’t let you go!” As he said that, he stepped on the kunai and quickly rushed towards Uchiha Itachi. Uchiha Itachi also took out a kunai and fought with him, intending to defeat Uchiha Itachi with his own strength and speed.
However, there is not much physical difference between the two sides. It can be said that Uchiha Itachi is slightly shorter than the opponent, but his strength and speed are stronger than the opponent. Uchiha Itachi himself may be really angry because of what the opponent said just now, otherwise he would not choose to fight head-on.
“Bang bang!” The two sides continued to fight with kunai. Itachi’s kunai could occasionally cause some wounds on Takiji’s body, making this boy named Takiji even more crazy.
“Bang!” Uchiha Itachi knocked the kunai out of the opponent’s hand and kicked him in the face. The opponent’s body was kicked in the air several times and fell to the ground, unable to fight.
“The winner! Uchiha Itachi!” The Third Hokage announced that Uchiha Itachi had won.
The words of the third generation also made everyone present come back to their senses. Is this still a first-year? Whether it was Ye Han’s performance just now or Uchiha Itachi’s current performance, they were not at the level that a so-called first-year could achieve. Even those ninjas who had been Genin for several years did not seem to be at this level.
However, there were only two people present who knew that Ye Han and Uchiha Itachi were monsters. One was the Third Hokage, and the other was Ye Han and Itachi’s class teacher, Nakamura Hinano. Both Ye Han and Itachi were rare geniuses in the entire ninja world, and such children could not be calculated according to common sense.
The Third Hokage also knew that this would be the result, but he had already made a plan in his mind. These children have been studying in the ninja school all their lives and have not experienced painful failures. They will not grow up without experiencing painful failures, so it was exactly what he wanted for Ye Han and Uchiha Itachi to educate the third-year students.
The third-grade homeroom teacher’s face turned ugly again. He didn’t even look at the student when the medical ninja took him away. Instead, he stared at Ye Han and Uchiha Itachi with vicious eyes.
Soon the second round began. The first person to go on stage was Ye Han. Ye Han stood in the center of the competition field, looking in the direction of the third grade and said, “Okay, you can send anyone you want, or you can all go together. I’ll take it all.”
Some people in charge of invigilating and recording were also stunned when they heard what Ye Han said. What was this kid trying to do? Was he trying to challenge all the people in the third grade? Was he crazy?
Upon hearing what Ye Han said, Da Mu clenched his fist and angrily said to Ye Han, “Boy, do you want to challenge all the third graders? Lord Sandaime, this boy is so arrogant. Please let my students fight him and we must defeat him. Lord Sandaime entrusted me with the task of educating students, but now my students are constantly provoked by the first graders. If I can’t defeat him, how can I continue to teach students in the Ninja Academy?”
After hearing what Ohki said, the Third Hokage looked at Ohki and said, “Ohki, are you serious?”
When Ohki saw the look in the Third Hokage’s eyes, his heart trembled slightly, but he still nodded and said, “Of course it’s true.” He didn’t believe that his students couldn’t defeat this little brat Ye Han. He still had fifteen students, and the ones who remained were the elites in his class. Some of them were even stronger than those ordinary Genin. No matter how strong this kid Ye Han was, he could never be a match for so many people.
The Third Hokage looked at Ye Han and asked, “Ye Han, are you sure you want to challenge everyone in the third grade?”
Ye Han nodded and said, “Yes, I’m sure.” Ye Han also wanted to seek justice for Sanriku Sora, and he would be unhappy if the other party didn’t just let these guys suffer a little bit since they had provoked him many times.
“Okay, since both of you agree I won’t interfere too much. The game will start normally in a while, you guys should prepare yourself,” said the Third Hokage. At the same time, he thought in his heart that Oak’s level of training ninjas is pretty good. These third-year graduates all have good abilities, but their important character is much worse. If they really become ninjas, problems will easily arise. It might be better if Oak is not a full-time teacher. It’s a good opportunity to change one’s job.
Nakamura Hino asked Ye Han: “Ye Han, since it is you who made the decision, then you should be careful.”
“Cousin Ye Han will win. The other side is no match for Cousin Ye Han.” Uchiha Itachi has full confidence in Ye Han.
“Yes, I understand.” Ye Han nodded.
After a while, Ye Han stood in the center of the competition field. His opponents were three people. All three of them stared at Ye Han with vicious eyes. They had been eager to give Ye Han a good beating so that he would know how powerful they were.
The corners of Ye Han’s mouth curled up slightly. The other party was really rude, but it didn’t matter. He would beat them no matter if there were three or thirty of them.
The game begins!
Chapter 13: Singled Out All (Old Version)
(Chapter 13: Single-player)
As soon as the referee’s voice fell, three people shouted and rushed towards Ye Han. Ye Han smiled slightly and stood still. Three people rushed towards Ye Han from three directions, blocking Ye Han’s escape route. The kunai stabbed towards Ye Han. Several people were also very angry. How could they be looked down upon by a first-year student?
“Bang!” Ye Han’s body turned into a piece of wood and fell to the ground. The kunai of the three people were stuck on the wood, and their expressions were slightly stunned.
Ye Han had already appeared behind one of them at this time and kicked him on the back. “Ah!” The man let out a scream and rushed forward, falling to the ground.
The other two people immediately attacked Ye Han again. Ye Han grabbed their wrists with both hands and kicked them in the abdomen with his feet.
“Wow–!” The two people screamed and their bodies flew backwards involuntarily. They rolled on the ground for a few times and then stopped. In the blink of an eye, all three of them were injured by Ye Han. Now they were struggling to stand up on the ground.
The third grade students and the second grade students were extremely shocked. Even the second grade head teacher was extremely shocked by Ye Han. He didn’t use any despicable means to defeat the third grade students. He simply defeated them head-on with his own strength.
The third-grade homeroom teacher, Oki, now had an unpleasant expression on his face. He didn’t expect that this kid from the Uchiha family was so strong. None of his three students could defeat this annoying and arrogant kid.
At this time, Ye Han looked at the third-grade class teacher on the second-floor stairs, and said with a slight smile: “Teacher Da Mu, your three students seem to be a little weak. Otherwise, send a few more. I don’t need to rest now. It doesn’t matter if I fight ten alone.”
Hearing Ye Han’s words, Da Mu’s face turned pale, and he wished he could go down and kill this annoying kid Ye Han.
“Asshole! How dare you talk to Teacher Oak like that? Let me, Tieya, teach you a lesson!” A third-grade student couldn’t bear it any longer and jumped from the second floor and rushed towards Ye Han.
He punched towards Ye Han’s head with an iron-like boxing glove on his fist. He was quite sturdy and it was obvious that he had a lot of strength training at such a young age.
Ye Han dodged the man’s fist, grabbed the man’s wrist with one hand, pushed his abdomen with the other hand, and kicked his leg directly with his left foot.
With the help of this man’s strength, he flew into the air, rolled in the air, and fell to the ground.
“Boom!” The stone slab was smashed again, and Ye Han stepped on the man’s abdomen.
“Boom!” The broken stone slab broke open, and a pit appeared.
“Wow!” After a scream, the stadium fell silent.
“There are still eleven left,” Ye Han looked at Da Mu, then glanced at the third-year students and said.
All the students looked at Ye Han angrily: “Damn it! This arrogant bastard!” “I’m going to kill him!” “Teacher Da Mu, please let me fight!” ….
The third-year students were all filled with righteous indignation and were eager to kill Ye Han. Da Mu’s eyes turned cold and he said, “Then all of you should come together and defeat him. Let him know how powerful the third-year students are.”
“Yes!!” The remaining eleven third-grade students all jumped down from the second floor, throwing a large number of shurikens in their hands. Ye Han waved the kunai in his hand to block all the shurikens, and then rushed towards the eleven people.
A melee began. The eleven people put a lot of pressure on Ye Han, but people can only burst out with more powerful strength under pressure.
This was Ye Han’s own idea. The only time he really tried to fight was with Uchiha Obito, but that level was too high for him. Except for the fact that the opponent took advantage of the fact that he did not take him seriously and was ambushed by him at the beginning, and because Ye Han understood the function of Kamui and was embarrassed by Ye Han, he was killed instantly.
The real strength gap is so big that he also needs a battle to prove himself. Ninja can only become stronger through constant fighting.
Ye Han waved his arms quickly to block other people’s attacks. At the same time, he also used the opponent’s attacks to resist other people’s attacks. He became more and more at ease among the attacks of eleven people.
Many people were watching Ye Han’s fighting scene in shock. They could clearly see that the child was getting stronger at a speed visible to the naked eye. What a terrifying talent! This child was simply a natural ninja. If he had not died in an accident, he would have definitely become a powerful ninja like the Fourth Hokage in the future.
The Third Hokage nodded with satisfaction when he saw Ye Han’s performance. Of course, he was also shocked by the talent Ye Han had shown. Many ninjas with mediocre strength were like stones, and those who stood out among them were like jade, just like the Fourth Hokage.
What Konoha lacks now is a child like Ye Han who possesses the talent of jade. Only such a child is the future of Konoha Ninja Village.
After Ye Han broke through one of his own limits, he began to counterattack these students. One, two, three,… more and more people fell in front of Ye Han.
“Bang!” Ye Han punched the last person in the abdomen. The person looked at Ye Han with disbelief, then fell down unwillingly. So far, all the third-grade students were defeated by Ye Han.
Inuzuka Hana is the only one left in the second grade. She looked at the unforgettable scene of today and remembered it deeply in her heart. Whenever her younger brother Inuzuka Kiba asked her if she was the most talented ninja, Inuzuka Hana always smiled and said that compared with that person, any ninja would pale in comparison.
Those are all things that happened later, but the person who is now overshadowed really exists, and that is the third-grade homeroom teacher, Mr. Ohmu. He watched his students fall one by one, and Ohmu’s face became paler and paler. When the last one fell down, the expression on his face was already dull.
The ninjas in charge of supervising the exam also understood that what the kid said at the beginning about making sure all the third grade students failed the first level was not just bragging, but that he really had the ability to do so.
Chapter 14: Challenging the Limits (Old Version)
(Chapter 14: Challenging the Limits)
The talent and strength displayed by a first-grade child have already impressed all the adults. Super geniuses will always receive the respect they deserve wherever they are, and Ye Han is obviously such a genius.
Ye Han’s homeroom teacher, Nakamura Bino, was also very excited at this moment. His two students were so talented, far surpassing these third-grade ninjas.
Uchiha Ye Han even defeated fifteen people in one breath. As a teacher, he was very proud of him because Ye Han finally vented his anger, which he had been holding for many years.
Ye Han looked at his hands at this time. He finally made a breakthrough, but he felt that it was not enough. He still needed stronger pressure. After all, beating these students did not even force out his ninjutsu. In other words, Ye Han did not use all his strength, but only used the basics to fight. Ye Han felt that it was not enough. He needed to fight against stronger people.
Ye Han suddenly raised his head and looked at the third-grade teacher, Da Mu, and said lightly: “Teacher Da Mu, your students don’t seem to be strong enough, why don’t you come in person.”
Ye Han’s words shocked everyone present. What was this kid talking about? Was he crazy? He had been fighting for so long and defeated all the third-grade students. In the end, he beat more than a dozen people alone and won. Was he carried to his head by the victory?
The third-grade homeroom teacher, Ohki, is a real special jonin. Although the word “special” is in his name, it is not important. What is important is the last two words, “jonin!”;
Not every ninja has the opportunity to become a jonin. A jonin represents the strongest ninja besides the Hokage. Of course, the gap between jonin is also very huge. An elite jonin as powerful as the Fourth Hokage can easily defeat dozens of others.
But even so, the Jonin is not something that the Chunin can reach, and the huge gap between them is very clear.
The third-grade class teacher, Da Mu, came back to his senses after hearing Ye Han’s words, but he became even more angry after hearing Ye Han’s words. This damn brat, even if he defeated Ye Han, what would it matter? Not only would he lose his teaching position, he would also become the laughing stock of the entire Konoha Village. Did he want to destroy his last dignity? Damn it, Da Mu now wished he could just go down and kill Ye Han.
Being able to become a special jonin, many enemy ninjas have died in Ohki’s hands. The ninja world has never been peaceful. He only came to the Ninja Academy to teach more than ten years ago. He is a very good teacher. If his future students become high-ranking officials of Konoha or Hokage, then the status of the teacher can be said to be quite high.
“Boy, what do you mean by what you said?” Da Mu asked Ye Han with his eyes slightly narrowed.
“It doesn’t mean anything. These students may not be promising. That’s their own fault. It has nothing to do with Mr. Oak. If Mr. Oak is fired because of this, I’m sure he won’t be happy about it.”
“What exactly do you want to say?”
“The student just wants to challenge Mr. Oak. If Mr. Oak wins, he can continue to teach at the Ninja Academy.”
Da Mu was slightly stunned and did not react. Ye Han’s homeroom teacher Nakamura Hino rushed to Ye Han and said to him anxiously, “What are you talking about! Da Mu is a special jonin, you can’t be his opponent! Don’t be stupid, you will be seriously injured if you are not careful!”
“It’s inevitable that a ninja won’t get hurt, and I’m not completely unsure. I want to know what the limit of my strength is?” Ye Han said seriously.
Not only Oki was stunned, but everyone else also looked at Ye Han in disbelief. This child really wanted to challenge Oki, who was a special jonin. Although they felt that Ye Han was simply overestimating his own abilities, they couldn’t help but be shocked by Ye Han’s courage. As long as this child didn’t sacrifice himself, his future would be limitless.
When the class teacher Nakamura Hino saw Ye Han’s eyes, his lips moved and he wanted to continue to persuade Ye Han, but in the end he sighed and didn’t say anything else. He had also known Ye Han for a year. This student of his studied hard and was a very good person. He saw the shadow of the Fourth Generation in Ye Han, but Ye Han had another kind of daring and fighting character. Such people are prone to young death, but those who succeed are all standing at the top of the ninja world.
Everyone turned their eyes to the Third Hokage, and the one who actually made the decision here was still the seldom-spoken Third Hokage.
The Third Hokage took a puff of cigarette and exhaled, saying: “If it is the will of both parties, then there will be no problem.” The Third Hokage also wanted to see the true limit of this little guy Ye Han, and this was also a rare opportunity. There were many ninjas here, and there were also medical ninjas who could provide timely treatment for injuries.
Even at the critical moment, this old man of his would take action to stop it. If this little guy Ye Han tastes the bitterness, he might learn to do things within his ability, so that he can live longer. If Ye Han wins, it would be a transformation, like a fish leaping over the dragon gate, no longer a fish in the pond.
Da Mu looked at Ye Han with a ferocious expression and said, “Okay, conceited boy, I will accept your challenge, but I will never hold back when I attack you, so don’t blame me even if you die accidentally!”
“Well~~~! If you can do it…”
Damn it!
[Ding! Set off to challenge the mission. For the sake of the host’s safety, defeat Mr. Oki, the third-grade homeroom teacher of the Ninja School. The reward points for successful mission: 50 points. If the mission fails or is abandoned, the points will be deducted: 10 points. Mission difficulty: A-level]Ye Han suddenly heard a long-lost system prompt sound in his ears. With the hard training these days and the fact that there hadn’t been a system prompt sound for a long time, Ye Han almost forgot about this plug-in. He thought that he would continue to receive missions only after he became a ninja. He didn’t expect it to appear now.
Ye Han thought to himself, “10 points will be deducted for failure? I only have 7 points now. It seems like I have found a reason to win. It’s really good to have a system that takes my safety into consideration.”
“Accept the mission!”
Chapter 15 Challenge Mission (Old Version)
(Chapter 15 Challenge Mission)
[Ding! The host has accepted the challenge! ]Ye Han and Da Mu stood downstairs, facing each other. Da Mu looked at Ye Han and said, “Little boy, I want you to know the consequences of offending me.”
“Haven’t you tasted the consequences of offending me?” Ye Han said lightly. The nonchalant sarcasm in his voice made the veins on Damu’s forehead bulge.
“Game on!” The referee announced the start of the game and then stepped away.
When the referee announced the start of the game, Da Mu had disappeared in an instant and appeared behind Ye Han. He was so fast and used all his strength to deal with a kid like Ye Han. It can be seen how angry Ye Han made him.
Da Mu’s fist struck Ye Han’s head from top to bottom, with a ferocious expression on his face, he gritted his teeth and said, “Boy! Just fall here!”
“Swish!” Ye Han’s body also leaped forward quickly, and stopped after several somersaults.
“Boom!!” At the place where Ye Han was just now, Da Mu punched a big hole, and the stone slab where Ye Han was previously was damaged on a large scale. The eyes of those Chunins invigilating the exam twitched slightly. Seeing this, they knew that Da Mu really had no intention of showing any mercy. If this punch really hit the child, even if he didn’t die, he would be seriously injured.
Ye Han’s nerves were instantly tense. He didn’t even realize the speed just now. He dodged it purely by his intuition. This Ohki was indeed a powerful ninja, and seemed to be particularly good at physical skills.
“Did you dodge it, kid? Good reaction. But I want to see how many times you can dodge it?” Da Mu said as he quickly rushed towards Ye Han again. Ye Han sensed the danger and knew that he needed to use all his strength, otherwise he might be killed by this guy if he was not careful.
The Sharingan opened, and Ye Han’s eyes turned blood red. Two magatama appeared in Ye Han’s pupils. The image that was almost blurry and only allowed him to see Ohki’s shadow became clear. He could see Ohki’s every move and the next action.
“Boy, just fall here!” Da Mu appeared in front of Ye Han and swung his fist at Ye Han’s head. Two consecutive moves were aimed at Ye Han’s vital points. The brain is a very vulnerable part of the human body. It is the center connecting various parts of the body. If the brain is hit, the control over the body will be weakened, and the actions will not be as one wishes.
But Da Mu’s move is different. He is planning to seriously injure Ye Han, causing severe brain damage to the point where he may not be able to become a ninja. His goal is to cut off Ye Han’s path to becoming a ninja.
The moment before Ye Han was hit by the big tree, he jumped up quickly, holding his legs and spinning quickly in the air like a ball.
“Swish, swish!” Two kunai shot out from Ye Han’s hands, which were spinning rapidly in the air, and shot towards Damu. Damu reacted when he failed to hit Ye Han and jumped forward to avoid Ye Han’s attack.
“Boom boom!” Ye Han’s shuriken nailed into the stone slab on the ground, breaking it into several pieces. The attack power was obviously not small. After all, Ye Han’s chakra was attached to it. Using chakra to increase the lethality of weapons was a skill that Ye Han had learned after practicing for a long time.
Both of them left a trail on the ground, and their positions were swapped. Everyone present also noticed the change in the color of Ye Han’s eyes.
“That is…” An invigilating ninja looked at Ye Han in surprise and said with some disbelief.
“Sharingan, the unique bloodline limit of the Uchiha clan.” The ninja next to him gave the answer he was thinking of.
“Sharingan, how is it possible? That is a bloodline limit that only a few people in the Uchiha clan can awaken. Moreover, such a young child has awakened such a high-level bloodline limit. I have never heard of it before!”
“Maybe….there is only one reason….that is, this child is a super genius”
Everyone began to discuss in a low voice. The Uchiha clan was a famous and prestigious family in Konoha. Their most fundamental support was the bloodline limit that everyone envied – the Sharingan.
The first-year class teacher, Nakamura Hino, was very shocked when he saw Ye Han’s eyes. It turned out that his student had already opened the Sharingan. Nakamura Hino looked at Uchiha Itachi and said, “Itachi, when did Ye Han awaken his Sharingan? How come I didn’t know about it?”
“My cousin awakened the Sharingan more than half a year ago, but I’m not sure the exact time,” Uchiha Itachi said lightly.
Nakamura Hino was even more surprised after hearing this. Half a year ago, that meant that he had awakened the Sharingan at the age of four. What a terrifying talent this was. “Itachi, what about you? Are you…”
Uchiha Itachi shook his head and said: “I haven’t yet, cousin Ye Han is more talented and stronger than me.”
“No, Itachi, you are already a super genius. I’m sure you can defeat all those third-year students.”
Uchiha Itachi thought about it and nodded to Nakamura Hiino. Nakamura Hiino’s expression did not change, but he was shocked in his heart. His two students were indeed more evil than the other. Maybe now he could not even be a match for his student Ye Han.
Da Mu naturally saw Ye Han’s Sharingan and smiled as he narrowed his eyes slightly, saying, “I see, you dared to challenge me because you have awakened your Sharingan. But you are wrong to think that you can defeat me by relying on your Sharingan. The function of the Sharingan is well known to everyone. It can see through physical techniques, ninjutsu, and illusions. But your body lacks sufficient training, so even if you can see through it, you can’t react at all.”
When he said the last word, Da Mu had already appeared behind Ye Han and punched at Ye Han. Ye Han lowered his head to avoid Da Mu’s attack, supported his hands on the ground and kicked Da Mu in the abdomen.
“Bang!” Ohmu stretched out his hand to block Ye Han’s kick. Before being caught, Ye Han had already jumped away with the reaction force. He had no advantage in a physical fight. Even with the Sharingan that could see through all of Ohmu’s movements, it was difficult for his body to react.
The opponent is like an engine that is constantly adding power, while you are like a speeding bicycle. Even if both sides are at the same speed, his physical strength will drop rapidly after a while. Those who cannot avoid Oki’s attack can only use ninjutsu to decide the outcome.
Chapter 16: Beat the Cripple (Old Version)
(Chapter 16: You Have to Be Disabled)
Do it as soon as you think of it. You can only decide the outcome in a short period of time. If it takes a long time, Da Mu, who is good at physical skills, will definitely have a much greater advantage than you, and you will definitely lose then.
Da Mu rushed to Ye Han and this time he was going to attack him head-on. He had seen through Ye Han’s strength, so he just needed to attack him head-on. The other party was just a child, and no matter how strong he was, he would not be his opponent: “Go to hell!”
“Bang!” Da Mu’s fist hit Ye Han’s abdomen, “Bang!” Ye Han’s body turned into a wooden stake.
“Hmph! Substitution jutsu, how many do you have left?” The principle of the substitution jutsu is to use a wooden stake as your own substitute to bear all damage. It is also a kind of ninja tool. There are spells engraved inside the wooden stake. It is usually sealed and very convenient to carry with you. It can be used by using chakra to activate it at the critical moment. Ye Han has consumed a lot of it just now.
Suddenly, before Daiki could finish his words, a voice rang out from behind him: “Fire Style: Great Fireball Technique!”
After hearing this, Oki quickly turned his head and saw a huge burning fireball appear in front of him. He was very surprised. When and how could the ninjutsu be released so quickly.
However, Da Mu’s reaction speed was also very fast. He stepped on the ground and dodged the attack of Ye Han’s fireball. The fireball burned a big hole in the wall.
“Fire Style: Phoenix Fire Technique!”
After hearing this, Oki’s heart trembled. When he looked up, he found that the place where he was now was surrounded by Fengxianhuo. The opponent had predicted where he would appear. Damn, how fast was the speed of casting ninjutsu? Why did it feel like the attacks of two ninjutsu combined took less than one second? Now he didn’t even have time to cast ninjutsu attack or dodge.
“Fall!” Ye Han gave an order, and all the Fengxian Fires fell towards Damu. Damu slapped the ground, and several stone slabs appeared, blocking his body.
“Boom boom!” The Phoenix Fire fell on the stone slab, burning and creating a puff of smoke.
When the smoke cleared, a somewhat dishevelled figure appeared there. It was Da Mu. Many of his clothes were burned and he had suffered some minor injuries.
His eyes were even more fierce and crazy, like a wolf that was choosing its prey. He looked at Ye Han and said, “Boy, I underestimated you. I will show you what a Jonin is and how big the gap between us is.”
“Swish!” Damu quickly appeared in front of Ye Han and kicked the ground. Ye Han dodged quickly.
“Shua !” Da Mu appeared behind Ye Han who was flying back. Da Mu grinned and said behind Ye Han: “Run away, run away like a mouse.”
Ye Han’s face also changed, he couldn’t dodge anymore, “Swish!” Ye Han formed a seal and used the instant body movement technique to dodge, a leaf appeared at the place where Ye Han was just now.
“Boom!” The leaf was torn into pieces by Da Mu’s kick and hit a pillar in the room. A pillar supporting the tall tower collapsed. Ye Han appeared in the distance and took the opportunity to throw several shurikens at Da Mu. However, all of them were easily avoided by Da Mu. The two sides started a chase. It can be said that it was Ye Han’s unilateral escape.
Ye Han finally felt the terrifying power of Ohki as a Jonin. Ohki seemed to be a special Jonin of physical skills, with very fast speed and powerful attack. Ninjutsu requires time to perform. During this time, this ninja who is good at physical skills can already dodge and launch attacks. Therefore, no one can easily ignore Akai’s attack. Even Uchiha Madara, who transformed into a super BOSS, was almost kicked to death.
This Ohki’s taijutsu is certainly far superior to Kai’s, but for him now, he is extremely difficult to defeat, and he must remain calm and wait for his opponent to make a mistake.
“The instant body-flickering technique? It seems like you have learned a lot of ninjutsu. You are a ninjutsu genius. But even a genius is useless if he doesn’t grow up. Just get out of here in front of me!” Da Mu said to Ye Han with a grim smile.
Ye Han calmed down and took a deep breath. Simply avoiding would not work. He had to face the danger head on. Even if the opponent’s physical skills were strong, he was just one person after all, and people would get hurt. Nagato, who had the Rinnegan, was different from being crippled by the Paper Explosion Talisman, and Uchiha Obito almost GAME OVER. He would definitely win.
“Don’t panic, calm down, and then defeat him.” Ye Han opened his eyes with a determined look, and held a kunai in his hand and took a fighting stance.
“You want to fight me head-on? But do you have the strength to compete with me and keep up with my speed?” Da Mu rushed towards Ye Han quickly, but Ye Han was unmoved by Da Mu’s words.
When Da Mu appeared in front of Ye Han and punched him, the Sharingan in Ye Han’s eyes turned, “Now!”
Ye Han leaped forward with all his strength and narrowly avoided the attack from Ohmu’s fist. He swung the kunai in his hand towards Ohmu’s neck. Ohmu’s reaction speed was also very fast, but he was still slightly scratched by Ye Han. Ohmu’s temper became even more violent.
“Damn it!” Da Mu roared angrily.
Ye Han did not stop at all. He took out two shurikens and threw them at Da Mu’s calves. Da Mu’s biggest threat to him was his speed. Although his strength was also threatening, as long as he could not hit him, he would be kited to death by him.
I must block Da Mu’s speed. For me now, if I want to block the opponent’s speed, there is only one way, that is to cripple his legs.
“Puff puff !” Da Mu, who was in a rage, didn’t realize that Ye Han would sneak attack him at this time. The long period of comfortable teaching in school had lowered his vigilance to the lowest point, so he was easily defeated by Ye Han.
Ye Han’s two shurikens pierced into Da Mu’s calves, not causing any serious damage, but there was definitely some impact, and the cumulative effect would definitely cripple his legs.
“Bastard! Damn kid! I’m going to kill you!” Ohki pulled out two shurikens with his hands, two streams of blood spurted out, and then he threw the two shurikens on the ground.
Chapter 17: The Victory Is Decided (Old Version)
(Chapter 17: The Winner Has Been Decided)
Da Mu rushed towards Ye Han again. Ye Han did not dodge and stabbed at Da Mu with his kunai. When two brave men meet in a narrow road, the braver one wins. What Ye Han did not expect was that Da Mu did not dodge at all and directly grabbed Ye Han’s kunai with his hand. This decision caught Ye Han off guard and his face changed.
Da Mu raised his foot and kicked him. Ye Han had no choice but to let go of the kunai in his hand and crossed his arms to block his body.
“Bang!” Da Mu’s foot kicked Ye Han’s arm. Ye Han’s face turned ugly in pain. His body flew backwards involuntarily, leaving a long trail on the ground before he stopped.
Both of his arms were numb and trembling, and the pain was as if they were broken. Ye Han thought to himself: He is worthy of being a Jonin, his strength is still solid. Even if he has regressed a little, it is still not comparable to what a kid like him who has trained for a year can achieve.
Although his kunai just now injured Daiki’s hand, it did not affect his speed. All in all, he was at a loss, and now he had to use his advantages.
My advantages are my flexible hands and my eyes. Yes, eyes. My Sharingan is far superior to the opponent’s ordinary eyes. In a head-on combat, when the physical fitness gap between the two sides is too large, the effect of the Sharingan is somewhat weak. However, as long as I can reduce this point of the opponent, isn’t it equivalent to strengthening myself in a disguised way?
Ye Han took out two smoke bombs from his ninja tool bag and threw them towards Damu’s location. These were ninja tools that Ye Han got from Damu’s students. In fact, he didn’t use them often on weekdays, but in line with the good moral principles of taking things for free and being thrifty, he took them all away. Now he just happened to use them on their teacher.
“Bang bang!” Two explosions were heard, and smoke began to spread under Damu’s feet. A large area of ??smoke appeared, making it difficult for many people to see clearly.
“Swish, swish!” The sound of two shurikens breaking through the air was heard. Oki’s ears moved and heard the direction of the sound. He lowered his head and dodged the attack of two kunai.
Ye Han’s figure suddenly appeared behind Ohmu, holding a kunai in his hand and stabbed at Ohmu’s back. Ohmu seemed to have expected it and quickly turned around and grabbed Ye Han’s neck with one hand, grinning and said, “Boy, do you think I can’t see you in the smoke? You want to rely on your Sharingan and sneak attacks to attack me? You are still a little naive.” As he said that, he pinched Ye Han’s neck hard, as if he was going to break it.
“Bang!” Another puff of smoke appeared, and Da Mu held a wooden stake in his hand. This was Ye Han’s last substitute wood, and he had no chance to use the substitute technique anymore.
Da Mu’s face looked ugly. He was fooled by Ye Han again. Suddenly, several kunai flew towards him. Da Mu dodged quickly, but they still hit his body, leaving several bloody marks. Ye Han’s kunai throwing technique also made him feel difficult to deal with. If he was really hit, he would suffer serious injuries.
You can’t fight in the smoke, you have to get out of the smoke. “Puff!” Da Mu jumped out of the smoke and saw Ye Han. He shouted to Ye Han, “Boy, where are you going to run this time?”
Ye Han smiled and said, “I don’t need to run anymore.”
Da Mu was stunned when he saw Ye Han’s expression and words. He didn’t need to run away. “Hiss~~!” A strange sound was heard, and the source seemed to be right below him. Da Mu looked down and saw four paper explosive talismans appeared on his pants. Now they were burning to the end. The expression on Da Mu’s face changed drastically.
BOOM BOOM !!
A huge explosion suddenly sounded, the entire tower shook, the stone slabs were shattered, the air flow of the explosion blew in all directions, and a cloud of smoke appeared at the explosion site, making it impossible to see what was going on.
After a while, the smoke dispersed, and a round pit of moderate size appeared in that place. The surrounding stone slabs turned into powder, and a figure stood there. It was the third-grade class teacher, Da Mu. His clothes were tattered, especially his pants below the knees on both legs, which had been completely blown to pieces. His calves were covered with wounds, and he looked extremely miserable.
It turned out that after Ye Han used the smoke bomb just now, he used shuriken and substitution techniques to attract Ohmu’s attention. Because of the Sharingan, Ye Han could easily know Ohmu’s location, and he quickly appeared below, using his deft hands to quickly and silently stick the paper explosion talisman on Ohmu’s pants, then used the instant body movement technique to retreat, and fired kunai to distract Ohmu’s attention again, so he didn’t notice until all the paper explosion talismans were ignited.
This sudden change caught everyone present by surprise. The sudden sound of the explosion also startled everyone present. When everyone saw Da Mu’s appearance after the explosion, they knew that the winner had been decided.
But in terms of physical strength and all aspects of combat ability, Da Mu is about ten times that of Ye Han, but he was defeated by Ye Han. They had never even heard of it, but this time they saw it with their own eyes that a five-year-old child defeated a special jonin head-on.
What a terrifying talent! Everyone looked at Ye Han in shock. They were all wondering what the future of this child would be like. Maybe he would even be able to surpass the Fourth Hokage.
“Boy… don’t think you can defeat me like this… I haven’t lost yet! If you want to win, you have to knock me down!” Da Mu shouted loudly at Ye Han.
“Aren’t you going to admit defeat yet? But your injured state is indeed very dangerous right now. For safety’s sake, I will use ninjutsu to defeat you!” Ye Han said calmly while looking at Da Mu.
Although Da Mu was seriously injured at this moment, the injuries were only on his legs. His hands began to have terrifying power. If Ye Han approached rashly, he might face a crazy counterattack. Moreover, Ye Han himself had no physical strength left. If it were not for his willpower, he would have been lying on the ground and unable to get up after a long battle. For his own safety and his obsession, he must win no matter what means he used.
Chapter 18: First Place (Old Version)
(Chapter 18, No. 1)
Ye Han’s hands began to form seals quickly. The speed was as fast as a phantom, and the seals had been formed before everyone could see clearly. The speed of forming seals made everyone surprised at Ye Han again. The battle was so intense just now that few people noticed this detail.
This requires such fast hands. Why are the hands so fast? Seven seals in one second, or eight seals in one second? They couldn’t tell. No wonder Ye Han was so skilled in using the instant body movement, clone and substitute techniques in the battle just now, because the speed of forming seals was almost invisible.
Ohki’s face looked ugly. He admitted that he was jealous. The world of ninja was not fair at all. This was what his father taught him since he was a child. Some people were gifted, some were gifted, some worked hard, and some were talented.
Ye Han, this little kid, has almost all the advantages. It is so hateful that this world is so unfair. Jealousy is human nature. What Ye Han shows now is worthy of jealousy from all ninjas.
“Boy! Don’t think that you are the only one who knows ninjutsu!” Da Mu shouted at Ye Han, and then began to make seals with his hands. The speed of making seals was really not good, but fortunately there were only three seals, while Ye Han made a lot of seals this time, and the speed of the two was not much different.
“Fire Style: Three Consecutive Fire Balls!” Ye Han released the Fire Style Ninjutsu, which was a ninjutsu he had accidentally created last time. It was a bit useless, being equivalent to three consecutive fireballs, and it only changed from a fireball jutsu to a continuous fireball jutsu. It mainly relied on his extremely fast hand seal forming speed, but Ye Han saw that this ninjutsu had room for further improvement.
He did not learn any extra ninjutsu now. He needed to accumulate some task points to open the three-magatama Sharingan. The power of Fire Style Ninjutsu was quite strong, and there was no point in learning too many C-level ninjutsu.
“Water Style: Water Chaos!” Oki formed a hand seal and released a water style ninjutsu. A stream of water successfully blocked Ye Han’s fireball.
However, the first fireball was blocked. The water flow collided with the fireball, and mist erupted. Before Oki could feel proud of himself for blocking Ye Han’s ninjutsu, the second and third fireballs immediately appeared behind the mist.
“Wow!” Ohki screamed and his body was blown away by the ninjutsu. With a “bang”, he hit the wall, and the wall shattered. With a “bang”, he fell to the ground and took a solid head-on attack from Ye Han, but he still struggled to stand up.
“Swish!” A kunai hit Oki’s neck artery, and the cold touch stopped him from moving.
“You lost!” Ye Han’s voice rang in his ears, causing his brain to go blank for a moment. He was actually defeated by a five-year-old child. This was something he couldn’t believe, but it really happened.
The Third Hokage stepped forward and announced, “Uchiha Ye Han won the duel and is also the first in the Genin graduation assessment!”
[Ding! Completed the main mission, graduated first in Ninja Academy, bonus points: 10 points][Ding! Completed the challenge mission, defeated Da Mu, reward points: 50 points]After two consecutive system prompts sounded, Ye Han finally breathed a sigh of relief. His whole body was protesting against him. He was now almost exhausted. If he had not sent out three fireballs in a row, he would no longer have chakra to use in ninjutsu and would most likely have lost. The continuous battles had consumed a lot of Ye Han’s physical and mental strength, and all the chakra in his body had been drained.
Ye Han took two steps and his legs suddenly went weak, and he was about to fall to the ground. “Swish!” Two people appeared beside Ye Han, one was Ye Han’s class teacher Nakamura Hinano, and the other was Uchiha Itachi. Both of them supported Ye Han’s arms and prevented him from falling.
Nakamura Hino said to Ye Han excitedly, “Well done…” He moved his lips but didn’t know what else to say. This was his student. Not only did his student defeat all of Oki’s students, he also defeated Oki, who was a special jonin. As a teacher, he could only be proud of his student.
“Cousin Ye Han is so awesome,” Uchiha Itachi praised Ye Han.
Ye Han smiled with difficulty and said, “It’s just that the other party was careless. Even if he is a special jonin, he is still much stronger than me. I need to become even stronger.”
The Chunins in charge of supervising the exam and other people present were shocked when they heard what Ye Han said. Are these really the words of a child who is only five years old? He was not proud of defeating a special jonin, but was talking about how powerful his opponent was and urging himself to become stronger. Compared with this little kid Ye Han, they couldn’t help but feel ashamed when they thought that they were complacent about becoming a Chunin.
The Third Hokage nodded with satisfaction when he heard Ye Han’s words. Ye Han’s handling of the battle and his ability to defeat the strong with the weak were perfect. Although he lacked more battles and his combat experience was slightly insufficient, he always maintained calm thinking during the battle. He was more talented than any ninja he had ever seen, and he also had a very good character. He knew that he was still very weak and wanted to keep working hard to become stronger. This was most commendable.
Da Mu’s overall strength is definitely more than ten times that of Ye Han, but he has a bad temper, is eager for quick success, is arrogant, and ignores many situations, so he loses. This is almost a taboo among ninjas.
The bad habits were also passed on to the students he taught. Although these students were strong, their chances of surviving on the battlefield were no more than 10%.
“Call the medical ninja and send Ohki to the hospital to recuperate. Sagara will be the acting third grade homeroom teacher for the time being!” The Third Hokage gave the final order, and the meaning was very clear. Ohki was dismissed. Ohki had originally thought that the Third Hokage would not dismiss him because of his hard work in teaching students over the years, but the Third Hokage’s words made him despair. With his last lifeline broken, Ohki fainted completely.
Chapter 19 You Graduated (Old Version)
(Chapter 19 You Graduated)
The Third Hokage didn’t even look at the unconscious Oki, but came to Ye Han and said to him, “Ye Han, you performed very well. Go back and rest first. Nakamura will arrange the next things. You should have a good rest these few days.”
“Itachi, you’re also very good. The assessment results will be announced later. Take a good rest during this period,” said the Third Hokage, patting Uchiha Itachi’s shoulder.
Uchiha Itachi also nodded. Finally, the Third Hokage looked at Nakamura Hinano and said with some emotion: “Nakamura, you have worked hard in the past few years. You have taught many good students.”
“It is all thanks to the cultivation of Hokage-sama that I am where I am today,” said Nakamura Binyo excitedly, bowing to the Third Hokage.
The Third Hokage smiled and waved his hand and said, “Okay, don’t be so restrained. You’re all tired after a day. Go back and rest early. You saw a good battle today.” The Third Hokage waved his hand and turned to walk inside. He still had to deal with the students’ graduation documents. Although almost all the third-year students were defeated by Ye Han in this assessment, they were not without merit. It can only be said that the gap between them and Ye Han was too big. Now ninjas need a lot of tasks to perform. The purpose of this assessment is to select some available ninjas to deal with the current situation of the lack of ninjas in Konoha.
Of course, the biggest gain this time was Ye Han. Even if he used skills or some strategies, a five-year-old child defeated a special Jonin. The Fourth Hokage who had just died once blocked the attack of the Nine-Tails to save this child. Whether it was Naruto, the Jinchuriki, or Ye Han, who was extremely talented, the Fourth Hokage left more hope for Konoha.
Perhaps in the near future Ye Han will become an outstanding ninja like Minato, and Konoha will become more prosperous, but it’s a pity that Minato can’t see that scene.
The class teacher, Nakamura Hinano, carried the almost unable to move Ye Han on his back and left the No. 4 training ground. It was getting late, so he sent Uchiha Itachi to the gate of the Uchiha clan’s residence, and then they parted ways.
On the way home, the two of them sat in Ichiraku Ramen together. Ye Han had consumed a lot of energy and needed food to replenish his energy. He happened to pass by here and saw that it was still open, so he naturally came here to eat.
“Eat whatever you want. Today, it’s my treat,” the head teacher Nakamura Hino said generously to Ye Han. Ye Han didn’t need to be polite anymore and directly ordered 5 big bowls of ramen and started eating.
“Mr. Nakamura, how is Sora now?”
“Don’t worry about that. Mikazuki has been sent to the hospital for treatment. His injuries are quite serious and it may take two or three days for him to fully recover.”
Ye Han felt relieved when he heard what Nakamura Biye said. While eating noodles, Ye Han asked Nakamura, “Teacher Nakamura, do you have any conflicts with the third-grade homeroom teacher, Oki?”
After hearing what Ye Han said, Nakamura Hino smiled bitterly and said, “Did you figure it out? Then let me tell you…” Nakamura Hino began to talk about the cause of the conflict. The matter was very simple. Oki was an old teacher who had been teaching vocationally for several years. Nakamura Hino was just an assistant teacher at that time and was assigned to Oki’s class.
The two sides had differences in teaching students. There were many students in the class who trusted Nakamura Hino’s teaching methods, so a situation arose where the students taught by Oki and the students taught by Nakamura Hino competed with each other.
Oki’s coaching philosophy at that time was survival of the fittest, so Oki’s students were all relatively outstanding, while Nakamura’s philosophy was to teach students step by step and in accordance with their aptitude. The students were not very talented. If Nakamura was given more time, he would have been able to do well in the competition, but Oki only gave him three days.
What could be done in three days? Was he trying to force a big tree to grow? As a result, all the students he taught suffered a miserable defeat, and some were even seriously injured and unconscious.
Finally, Nakamura couldn’t stand Ohki anymore and challenged him. In front of all the students in the class, Nakamura was beaten to a pulp and had no power to resist. He was seriously injured and lay in the hospital for three months. He became a laughing stock in the school, but he didn’t care.
What really concerned him was that he later heard that those students who supported him also dropped out of school sadly, which became the biggest regret of his life. He did not hate them, but hated himself for not being strong enough and not giving those students hope.
When he said this, Nakamura Hino clenched his fists, showing that he was very excited inside. After a while, he loosened his fists, smiled and said, “However, this time, you and Itachi’s performance, defeating all the third-year students as first-year students, has fulfilled my wish many years ago. What I didn’t expect was that you even defeated that guy Ohki. Teacher, I don’t know what to say. You are stronger than me.”
“Without the teacher’s guidance, I would not have the strength I have today,” Ye Han said to Nakamura Hino.
Nakamura Hino nodded happily when he heard Ye Han’s words. Having a student like Ye Han was his greatest pride in his life.
“By the way, I was planning to give you this in a few days, but I’ll give it to you today.” Nakamura Hino took out a package from his ninja tool bag and put it on the table.
When Ye Han opened it, he saw that it was a new forehead protector with the logo of Konoha Village on it, something that every ninja needed to wear.
Nakamura Hino scratched his head and said to Ye Han with a smile: “Although I have only taught you for a year, the time is very short, but your strength is already stronger than mine. It is really complicated to have a student who is stronger than me. But… congratulations, you have graduated.”
Ye Han looked at the forehead protector in his hand with a complicated expression. It has been more than a year since he came to the world of Naruto. From being frightened and worried, to gradually becoming stronger, and now finally becoming a ninja, time flies so fast. In the past, he would think back to his hometown Earth every day. Now, he has gradually integrated into this world and become a part of this world.
Nakamura Hino looked at Ye Han staring at the forehead protector in a daze and couldn’t help but say, “Why don’t you try it on?”
“Not for now. Thank you, teacher. When I go back, I will look in the mirror and carefully choose the most handsome way to wear it,” Ye Han said with a smile, then put the forehead protector away.
Nakamura Hino’s brain paused for a moment because of Ye Han’s nonsense, and then he saw Ye Han carefully put away the forehead protector, and knew that Ye Han also cared about this forehead protector. He smiled and shook his head, thinking that he seemed to be like this before.
After eating, Ye Han returned to his home to rest. After a long battle, he was physically and mentally exhausted. He lay down on the bed and soon fell asleep.
Chapter 20 Qualified (Old Version)
(Chapter 20 passed)
Ye Han slept for a long time and did not wake up until noon the next day. After waking up, Ye Han remembered that he seemed to have completed two tasks consecutively yesterday. Because he was too tired, he did not check it carefully. He opened the system mall and found that his points had reached 67 points.
It takes 100 points to upgrade the three-magatama Sharingan, and now I am still 33 points away. I am getting closer and closer to the goal. Alas, I am not a gifted person. I relied entirely on my own system to awaken the Sharingan. Now it is so difficult for me to evolve it to three-magatama on my own.
Now he can learn a higher level of skill, but he is not in a hurry to upgrade. His current strength is limited to what he can do with skill, just like this time in the battle with Oak. What he needs now is to maximize the utilization rate of points and build himself into a powerful ninja as soon as possible.
Years of experience in playing online games have taught Ye Han that only when one s level is high can one get better equipment, just like playing LOL, it s the relationship between holding back big items and releasing small items.
My double magatama is at most a radiance and a small ice hammer, and three magatama is equivalent to the force of three phases. I have already saved up enough money for the yellow fork, and the only thing left is the synthesis fee. How can I waste points to buy attack speed shoes?
After closing the system mall, Ye Han packed up, took out the forehead protector that Mr. Nakamura gave him last night, tied it on his forehead, and looked at himself in the mirror. Well! He is still quite handsome, but he is still too young to be handsome, more cute.
Soon Ye Han went out and walked towards the Konoha Hospital. Nakamura Hino said that Mikazuki Sora needed to rest for two or three days and should still be in the hospital. As a close friend of his, it was natural for him to come and visit him.
After asking around in the hospital, I found Ward 302. I pushed open the door and saw Mikazuki Sora sitting on the bed looking at the scenery outside the window.
“How is it? Does the injury still hurt?” Ye Han walked in and asked Sanri Yuekong.
Sanriku Sora shook his head and said: “It’s okay now. The forehead protector you are wearing shows that you have passed the graduation assessment. Congratulations.” Sanriku Sora saw the forehead protector on Ye Han, which was something only ninjas had.
Ye Han touched the forehead protector on his forehead and said, “Well! I guess so, but the official notice hasn’t come down yet. This was given to me in advance by Mr. Nakamura. All those guys you met yesterday were defeated by me, and they all suffered enough.”
“Thanks”
“I heard from Mr. Nakamura that you will recover in two or three days. During this time, you should stay in the hospital and take good care of your injuries. Even if you fail this time, I believe you will succeed in becoming a ninja next time. Don’t worry.”
Ye Han chatted with Sanriku Sora for a few words and then left. At night, several other people and Ye Han also came to visit Sanriku Sora. They kept asking Ye Han about the graduation examination process and whether it was difficult.
Ye Han just recounted the general process, but did not talk about how he killed so many people, because he felt that was meaningless. However, several people were very envious of Ye Han for being able to graduate. They all consulted their families, and their families all decided that he should study for another year. Konoha is very dangerous now, and becoming a ninja will face great risks. Even if you are willing to sacrifice for Konoha, you must have real strength.
Three days passed quickly. Today was the official graduation day. Ye Han came to the school. Most of the students in the school looked at Ye Han with some fear.
Most of these students are in the third grade. In just a few days, the news that Ye Han defeated the third grade homeroom teacher, the special ninja Ohki, has spread throughout the school.
Many of the third graders here witnessed how Ye Han fought with his teacher. Thinking back to how they treated Ye Han so arrogantly and Ye Han ignored them, they would have been defeated long ago if the other party had used their full strength.
Suddenly, Ye Han saw many people gathered in one place. That was the school’s bulletin board. Many students gathered around the bulletin board. Ye Han took a look and found that it was the list of graduating students who were promoted to Genin.
The first name at the top is his, “First place: Uchiha Ye Han, first year” and below, “Second place: Uchiha Itachi, first year”
Two first-year students occupied the first and second places in the graduation examination, which was simply a humiliation to the third-year students. However, others didn’t need to think about it, as the third-year students would not think so.
The opponent’s strength is already enough to defeat the special jonin, so defeating them is normal. If the difference is not big, the third-year students may be jealous and resentful, but they are no longer on the same level, so there is no reason to be resentful. If I think about it for a while, I still admire him. He has such a monstrous talent at such a young age. His future is limitless. He must be a big figure in the ninja world. By that time, when I tell others that I fought with someone for several rounds in the graduation exam, it will become a capital for bragging. Human beings are such strange creatures.
Suddenly, a voice came out from the crowd and said, “Huh~? Why is there a first-year student at the bottom, Mikazuki Sora?”
Ye Han’s expression froze, and he leaned in to take a look. He saw someone crowding behind him. He wanted to curse, but when he saw Ye Han, he quickly covered his mouth and moved away. Others also noticed Ye Han and made way for him. The strong will be respected wherever they are.
Everyone was discussing in a low voice: “This person is Ye Han, the one who got first place in the graduation assessment.”
“Ah? It’s him. I heard that he even defeated a special jonin. How come he’s still a child?”
“Isn’t it marked as a first-year student? What else could it be? He must be a rare genius that only appears once in a century.”
Ye Han ignored what these people said and looked at the list. Sure enough, he saw a name at the last place, which was Mikazuki Sora. That meant that all three first-year students who participated in the exam had passed the exam and became Genin.
Chapter 21: Team Leader (Old Version)
(Chapter 21: Team Leader)
After a while, Mikazuki Sora, Murashita, Hinata Hikari, Shiba Fumi, and Uchiha Itachi all came to the school. When they saw Mikazuki Sora’s name at the end of the list, they were all as surprised as Ye Han.
“What’s going on? Didn’t they say that Kong didn’t take part in the second round of exams?” Hinata Crimson shouted in surprise.
Ye Han smiled and said, “Perhaps the assessment had already begun before we entered the forest. At that time, many of the invigilators and the images in the forest would be transmitted back to the central tower. After careful analysis and discussion, a list of qualified candidates would be given. Perhaps Kong really showed strength that was recognized by the invigilators.”
Several people looked at Ye Han curiously and asked, “Ye Han, how do you know so much?”
“Um…Teacher Nakamura told me.” Ye Han said casually. He couldn’t say that I had watched the Naruto animation before.
“Ah~~!! Now Mikazuki Sora has also graduated. Now there are only a few of us left. If we had known this, we would have applied for the assessment,” Murashita said regretfully.
“Don’t worry, next year’s assessment will be here soon. Train yourself well during this year, and I believe you will all graduate successfully.” Ye Han patted Murashita’s shoulder and said to several people with a smile.
“Well! That’s true, but Ye Han and Itachi occupied the first and second places, which greatly increased the prestige of our first grade.” Murashita said loudly.
Zhibo Wen poured cold water on Murashita: “That’s also Ye Hanye Itachi’s prestige. It has nothing to do with you. You should train well and don’t embarrass the class.”
“What did you say…” The two people started fighting each other again.
Hinata Feihong said to Ye Han somewhat unwillingly: “Just wait, I will become a ninja soon too.”
“Well, come on, I believe you will become a very powerful female ninja,” Ye Han said to Hinata Feihong with a smile. Hinata Feihong has always been happy. She must have felt anxious this time when everyone was separated. It was like friends who used to play together but couldn’t go to school due to their age, and they rarely saw each other after going to school. Now the feeling seems to be similar.
At this time, a teacher came out and shouted, “All students who have graduated and passed the exam, come and gather here!”
“Let’s go over there,” Ye Han said, and then walked towards that direction with Uchiha Itachi and Mikazuki Sora.
Shiba Fumi said to Hinata Hikari, “Let’s go to class too. We must pass the next graduation exam so that we won’t be left behind.” Shiba Fumi, who had a very smart mind since childhood, could see what Hinata Hikari was thinking. Of course, he had the same idea. He was really unwilling to be left behind.
Ye Han and a few others came to a class. All the students in the class had passed the graduation assessment. Of course, Ye Han and a few others were still the most eye-catching.
“Okay, those whose names I read out later, please come up and collect your belongings, Yasaka…” The teacher in front began to read out the names, and then the people whose names were called went to the podium to collect their belongings. There were two items in total, one was a ninja forehead protector, and the other was a ninja landing certificate.
Ye Han’s ninja number is 011111. Uh, so many 1s. If it were on Earth, this license plate would probably sell for a lot of money. Uchiha Itachi’s ninja number is 011112. Mikazuki Sora’s ninja number is 011113. The three people’s login numbers are connected.
“Now we start to divide into groups. Each team consists of three people…”
Soon Ye Han heard their group. As expected, the three first-year students were in the same group. They would be partners in the same team in the future. Perhaps this was the reason why Sanri Yuekong passed the test.
“Your team-leading ninja teacher will be here soon. From now on, you will be under the charge of the team-leading teacher and will be led to carry out missions. Although you have graduated and become Genin, if you do not satisfy the team-leading teacher, you will be sent back to study again. So don’t think that you will be done with just graduation. Okay, all of you just wait here patiently.” The teacher said and left the classroom.
Everyone in the classroom started discussing in a low voice. They were all still children, and many of them just found out today that they had passed. It was a surprise to them. After all, so many of them were swept away by Ye Han, and they all thought they had lost the qualification to graduate.
Ye Han was also a little curious about who would be the leader of his team. Would it be someone he knew among the Naruto ninjas? Kakashi Hatake? Probably not, as Kakashi had not yet come out to lead the team. Although he was already a jonin, he was still very young. But it was not certain, after all, anything could happen in this war time, and everything depended on the decision of the Third Hokage.
In a short while, several people came here and took away the students they were responsible for. They seemed to be all Chunins. Now Konoha Village was in a period of war, and the Jonins were very busy, so only the Chunins could lead the team.
After a while, only Ye Han, Uchiha Itachi, and Mikazuki Sora were left in the class. Now that there were no outsiders in the class, they could talk more freely. Mikazuki Sora asked Ye Han, “Ye Han, why didn’t our team leader show up? Do you know who the team leader is?”
Ye Han spread his hands and said: “Who knows, I haven’t received any news from Mr. Nakamura, maybe something has delayed him, I don’t know who arranged it, just wait patiently”
When several people were guessing who the leading teacher was, “Swish!” the door of the classroom was opened and a person walked in. Uchiha Itachi was stunned when he saw the expression on the person’s face. It was obvious that this person was beyond his expectations.
The man scratched his head and said with a smile: “I’m so sorry for being late! I just came back from a mission not long ago, and I just received a notice. I didn’t expect that the Third Hokage would arrange the position of the team leader, so I’m sorry for being a little late.”
Chapter 22 Shisui (old version)
(Chapter 22: Still Water)
In the principal’s office of the Ninja School, the Third Hokage and Ye Han’s homeroom teacher Nakamura were here. “Third Hokage, I want to ask what kind of person is the teacher you arranged for Ye Han and his team?”
The Third Hokage took a puff of his cigarette and said with a smile: “You want to ask who it is? Let me show you.” Then he gave the file of the teacher who led Ye Han and the others to Nakamura Hino.
Nakamura Hino picked it up and looked at it, with a very surprised expression on his face, he said: “Third generation… this…”
“Yes, that’s him. A super genius’s instructor should also be a super genius. There are two most suitable candidates to be the instructor of Uchiha Ye Han and Uchiha Itachi. One of them is Hatake Kakashi.”
“Hatake Kakashi, I’ve heard of this name. I heard that he graduated from the Ninja School at the age of 5, just like Ye Han, and was promoted to Chunin at the age of 6. He became a Jonin at the age of 12. He is a student of the Fourth Hokage and a super genius.”
“That’s right. Kakashi is a rare genius ninja just like his father. The accident that happened two years ago gave Kakashi a Sharingan, and he is very experienced in using it. This is enough for him to be the mentor of Ye Han and Itachi of the Uchiha clan. However, Kakashi has lost his close friends and teachers in succession. Now his heart is filled with hatred. It is impossible for him to be the mentor of Ye Han and others.”
“And there is a more suitable candidate, the one you just saw. He is a genius who is almost as good as Uchiha Ye Han and Uchiha Itachi, and is also the best instructor for the two of them.”
“But….”
The Third Hokage smiled and said, “Don’t underestimate him. He is the strongest among the instructors this year. Although he is young, he is already a jonin, and he is a very powerful jonin. There is no need to worry about not being able to suppress Ye Han.”
“Jonin!” Nakamura Hinano was shocked. This… person is already a Jonin at such a young age. His talent is no less than Ye Han’s.
At this time, “Shisui!” Uchiha Itachi saw the person coming and stood up from his seat and looked at him in surprise and said.
Of course Ye Han and Sanri Yuekong also seemed very surprised, or frightened. It was not because of anything else, but because this person was simply a child. Of course, he was older than they are now, but he was only 8 or 9 years old. They thought it was the third-grade student who had just walked out and came back.
This formed a huge contrast with the instructors who were at least 25 years old. No matter how they thought about it, they would never have thought that the instructor for them was a half-grown child.
Suddenly, Ye Han frowned. Shisui, why does this name sound so familiar? Shisui, Shisui, Uchiha Shisui. Oh my god, it turned out to be him. Ye Han then remembered who this person was.
Uchiha Shisui, who possesses the Mangekyo Sharingan, which is the most powerful illusion of Kotoamatsukami, seems to have had one of his eyes taken away by Danzo. Ye Han’s memory of Uchiha Shisui is a little vague, because he rarely appears in the works, but he also affects the entire storyline of Naruto.
“Hello! Itachi, long time no see, how are you?” Uchiha Shisui showed a very sunny smile on his face and raised his hand to greet Uchiha Itachi.
Itachi still seemed a little confused: “Shisui, how did you get here? And what you just said…”
“It’s true. I was also very confused. I just came back when the Third Hokage sent someone to call me here. He asked me to be the team leader and gave me your photos. So I hurried over. I hope I didn’t keep you waiting too long. If I did, I’m really sorry. Sorry, sorry!”
Mikazuki Sora asked Uchiha Itachi: “Is he an acquaintance?”
Uchiha Itachi nodded and said, “He is my childhood friend, but he has been constantly going out on missions in the past year and rarely returns to Konoha.”
“Pah!” Uchiha Shisui clapped his hands and said with a smile: “Let’s go out and talk first. I know you have a lot of questions. I will tell you everything I know. Of course, what I don’t know, I really don’t know.”
Ye Han and Sangetsu Sora looked at each other, and the three of them followed Uchiha Shisui out. Although he didn’t hear Uchiha Shisui say a few words, Ye Han could tell that Uchiha Shisui’s personality was not very similar to that of the Uchiha clan. At first glance, he looked like the type who was very easy to get along with. He had too little information about Uchiha Shisui, so there was no way to judge. Do you expect a working person who watched Naruto for many years and then went to work, surfed the Internet and played games to remember all the characters in Naruto? It would be too difficult for Ye Han, who is not particularly smart.
Several people came to the steps of the park. Uchiha Shisui scratched his chin with his fingers, as if thinking about something, and said, “What should I say at this time? Ah! By the way, let me introduce myself. My name is Uchiha Shisui, my favorite food is saury, and my ideal is world peace. Well, this is difficult to achieve, but at least I hope that Konoha will become stronger. You can call me teacher, I personally prefer this title, after all, it is a very fulfilling title. You can also call me captain and Shisui, after all, the age difference is not big, it’s your turn next.”
“Uchiha Ye Han”, “Mikazuki Sora”, “Uchiha Itachi”…
“Ah~~~! Is this the end? Shouldn’t we enthusiastically answer our own ideals and dreams at this time?”
“I dream of living a good life” “I dream of becoming a powerful female ninja” “…..”
Uchiha Shisui coughed dryly: “Hmm! Everything is fine…” Uchiha Shisui scratched his head. It seemed that the situation was completely different from that time. He knew Itachi’s character, and Ye Han and Mikazuki Sora were not the lively types. Children of this age seemed too precocious. The only thing to do was to proceed to the next step as soon as possible.
Uchiha Shisui’s face suddenly turned serious and he said, “I know everyone’s name, but I don’t know your current strength. Now is not a peaceful time. We may have to carry out dangerous missions. If your strength is not up to my requirements, please return to the Ninja Academy and practice for another year.”
Chapter 23 Strength Test (Old Version)
(Chapter 23: Strength Test)
The sudden change in Uchiha Shisui’s expression made several people slightly stunned. Obviously, a person who seemed very friendly and gentle just now suddenly changed his aura, which made people a little uncomfortable. Perhaps it was difficult to let a child himself lead the team and show the majesty of a teacher.
However, the change in Uchiha Shisui’s aura made Ye Han feel as if he saw a true strong man who had grown up fighting on the battlefield. Uchiha Shisui was not simple and was much stronger than Ohki. If a real fight broke out, Ohki might not even be worthy of carrying Uchiha Shisui’s shoes.
“Since I have become the leader of Class 4, I am responsible for your safety. Ninja combat is not a game. A little carelessness may result in the loss of life, so you must have sufficient strength. I am sure you all understand this, so I don’t need to explain it further.”
“Where are we going?” Ye Han asked. What Uchiha Shisui said was within his expectations. As a captain, he naturally had to have the prestige of a captain. The prestige of a ninja is usually based on strength. Only with strong strength that can convince others can he lead his team better.
It can be seen from the Naruto animation that every team starts like this, and Ye Han also wants to know the strength of his own captain. Although he is not a proud person, his mental age is still relatively old. Even in his small group, Ye Han is a small leader.
Naturally, he felt a little bit dissatisfied when being told what to do by a little kid, and fighting would also be of great benefit to him.
Uchiha Shisui raised the corners of his mouth slightly, revealing a satisfied smile and said: “Let’s go to the second training ground.”
Second training ground
Ye Han and several others arrived here. Mikazuki Sora asked Uchiha Itachi, “Itachi, how strong is our captain? Is he powerful?” Mikazuki Sora was still a little worried that he would not be qualified. After hearing this, Ye Han also wanted to listen.
Uchiha Itachi shook his head and said, “I don’t know either. I have never seen Shisui use his full strength, but I never won when I practiced with him.”
“Ah! So there is another genius like you. You are indeed a great family.”
Uchiha Itachi said: “Shisui is very powerful. When he was four years old, he had already been on the battlefield. In those four years, he had very little free time. Now he has participated in many battles, which is different from us.”
Ye Han couldn’t help but sigh when he heard this. He had spent nearly four years on the battlefield. This was not a small number. To be able to survive on the battlefield for four years, one could tell his strength.
Several people came to the forest, and Uchiha Shisui was standing there waiting for Ye Han and others to arrive.
“How do you want to test?” Ye Han asked Uchiha Shisui.
“The test method is very simple. No matter what method you three use to defeat me, well, this may be a little difficult. Got it. As long as you can hit my abdomen three times, you will pass the test, how about that?” Uchiha Shisui stretched out three fingers and said with a smile.
Ye Han raised his eyebrows slightly. He was a little arrogant. After all, he had just defeated the special ninja Oki not long ago. Although he knew that he was still far from perfect, he just hit them in the abdomen three times, which was really underestimating them.
Mikazuki Sora also became angry. The little girl didn’t know how powerful Uchiha Shisui was, but she knew that Ye Han and Itachi both had good strength, and the other party was just a child a few years older than them. Why was he so arrogant?
Uchiha Itachi frowned. It had been nearly a year since he last fought with Uchiha Shisui. He had made rapid progress in this year, so naturally he wanted to compete with Uchiha Shisui again.
Uchiha Shisui breathed a sigh of relief when he saw the expressions of the three men. How bored he would be if those guys completely ignored him. It seemed that they all had competitive personalities, so he had to let them know his authority as the captain.
“If you are ready, let’s start now. I’ll give you ten seconds,” Uchiha Shisui said with a smile, spreading his hands.
“Swish!” The three people disappeared from their original position in an instant and jumped behind the surrounding shelters, or on the leafy tree trunks, or in the grass, and took the lead in hiding their location.
Lurking is the most basic and important course for ninjas. Reconnaissance, protecting oneself, and sneak attacks can only be carried out on this basis.
Soon, the forest was quiet except for the sound of wind blowing the leaves and the occasional bird calls. Uchiha Shisui looked around and said, “Oh~~! They have hidden their positions very well!”
Uchiha Shisui stood there without moving, and there was still no extra sound in the forest. Time passed by minute by minute, and soon half an hour had passed, and there was still no extra sound in the surrounding bushes.
Uchiha Shisui looked around, feeling satisfied that he had concealed his aura for such a long time. A ninja’s patience was very important. Some ninjas even hid in one place for three days and three nights without moving when performing a mission.
Ye Han was hiding in the dense leaves at this time, observing Uchiha Shisui and looking for Shisui’s flaws. Just now, Uchiha Shisui deliberately exposed a few small flaws, but that was fishing, there was no chance at all, and if he took action, he would be exposed instead.
“Swish, swish!” A shadow suddenly jumped out from the bushes not far from Uchiha Shisui.
“Shua !” A shuriken flew out of Uchiha Shisui’s hand and nailed in front of the shadow, “Huh, it turned out to be a rabbit.”
The rabbit seemed to be startled as well and jumped away quickly. Ye Han narrowed his eyes and said, “Now!”
He held two kunai in his right hand and threw them out instantly. Almost at the same time, several kunai appeared in two other places. They were thrown by Uchiha Itachi and Mikazuki Sora. All three of them seized this fleeting opportunity.
Chapter 24: Three vs. One (Old Version)
(Chapter 24: Three vs. One)
After throwing the kunai, he began to quickly form seals with his hands, Zi-Yin-Xu-Chou-Mao-Yin, six seals were formed in an instant.
Small fireballs spit out from Ye Han’s mouth, blocking Uchiha Shisui’s possible escape route. Several people seized this opportunity, and coupled with Ye Han’s super-speed hand seals, even the special jonin Oki who fought with him would be injured in this situation.
When the kunai was about to hit Uchiha Shisui, “Swish!” Uchiha Shisui’s figure disappeared in an instant, and the kunai shot by several people all missed.
“Boom boom!” All of Ye Han’s Fengxian Fire fell on the ground, burning a hole in the ground. Uchiha Shisui disappeared, and he didn’t touch him at all.
Ye Han’s face changed. Oh no! The attack launched by the three people just now has exposed their position. Now they need to leave here quickly. Ye Han quickly formed seals with his hands.
The figure disappeared on the spot. After Ye Han used the Flickering Technique, he thought of the ninjutsu that Uchiha Shisui had just used. It was the same as his own, because he was also good at using the Flickering Technique. However, the difference between the two people was that the Konoha Flickering Technique that Ye Han used was a low-level Flickering Technique, which required hand seals, and the moving trajectory was not fast enough. The opponent’s was a high-level Flickering Technique, which was more than one level higher than his.
Almost at the moment when Uchiha Shisui disappeared, the originally quiet forest suddenly moved, and several people were changing their positions.
Just when Ye Han disappeared, a figure appeared at the place where Ye Han was just now. Uchiha Shisui was surprised: “Oh~~! You are very skilled in using the instant body technique. You are worthy of being praised by the Third Hokage as a genius.”
Then Uchiha Shisui smiled and said, “But you’re still a little green.” Then he threw several shurikens in one direction.
As soon as Ye Han appeared, he heard the sound of shurikens breaking through the air from behind. Ye Han’s face changed and he had to roll over from the tree trunk and land on the ground. Unexpectedly, he was the first one among the three to be forced out.
“Pah!” Uchiha Shisui also landed in front of Ye Han, and said to him with a smile: “You all performed well, lurking well, and seizing opportunities well, but you have been forced out. What should we do now?”
Ye Han held a kunai in his right hand and looked at Uchiha Shisui and said: “Although I don’t want to, the only way now is to fight head-on.” Judging from the skills shown by Shisui, it is impossible to complete the task by relying solely on sneak attacks. Someone must fight him head-on, force him to reveal his flaws, and create opportunities for others. He is the only one who has this ability.
Ye Han stepped on the ground and quickly rushed towards Uchiha Shisui. Uchiha Shisui stood in place and fought with Ye Han with a kunai in his hand.
The two figures kept colliding and separating, and they shuttled through the forest. From time to time, the sound of kunai fighting and sparks could be heard. Ye Han was not at a disadvantage in this kind of fight because of his dexterity, but attacking Uchiha Shisui’s abdomen was much more difficult than Ye Han had imagined.
As long as he focused his attention there a little, Uchiha Shisui’s attack would come. Excessive attention would become a burden to him.
“Bang!” Ye Han and Uchiha Shisui fought against each other. The kunai were facing each other, shaking constantly, making trembling sounds, and they were competing in strength.
Uchiha Shisui smiled and said to Ye Han: “If you don’t use all your strength, you will lose in an instant.” Uchiha Shisui’s eyes suddenly changed. Three magatama appeared on his blood-red eyes, the three-magatama Sharingan. Ye Han felt something was wrong. Oops, it was an illusion.
Ye Han’s eyes seemed to be stimulated instantly, and they immediately turned into Sharingan, and two magatama appeared.
After seeing it, Uchiha Shisui said in surprise: “It is indeed the Sharingan”
It is not enough to rely on yourself alone, you must rely on the strength of your two teammates. Then you must create opportunities for them to attack.
“Bang!” Ye Han and Shisui fought hard and both of them retreated. Ye Han threw the kunai in his hand at Shisui. The moment the kunai was thrown, Ye Han began to form seals quickly.
“Bang!” Shisui knocked down the kunai thrown by Ye Han. When he knocked it down, Ye Han’s seal had already been formed.
“Fire Style: Great Fireball Technique!”
Uchiha Shisui’s expression finally moved slightly, he thought: What a fast hand seal forming speed, just as recorded in the information, he has been fighting in the ninja world for so many years, and has never seen anyone with such a fast hand seal forming speed. Those who are stronger simply simplify the hand seals, and can complete the ninjutsu with one or two seals, but the power will naturally be smaller.
Flames burst out of Ye Han’s mouth, and a huge fireball with a diameter of about four meters quickly formed in front of Ye Han, rushing towards Zhishui with scorching heat.
Uchiha Shisui also quickly formed seals, “Water Style: Water Chaos!” A stream of water came out of Uchiha Shisui’s mouth and collided with Ye Han’s fireball, and a white mist appeared.
Ye Han’s eyes lit up. It was an opportunity. Uchiha Itachi and Mikazuki Sora, who had been waiting for it, seized the opportunity to launch an attack. Shurikens and kunai shot into the water mist one after another.
“Puchi !” Uchiha Shisui was stabbed by kunai and shuriken and flew out horizontally.
“Bang!” A cloud of smoke appeared, and Uchiha Shisui’s body turned into a piece of wood. It was a substitution technique. Ye Han thought it was not good. Sure enough, soon a shaking sound was heard from the bushes, and two figures were forced to appear and fall to the ground. They were Uchiha Itachi and Mikazuki Sora.
“Okay, now that you’re all here, I don’t have to be so cautious anymore. What are you going to do now? If you fail, you will be sent back,” Shisui said with a smile while looking at Ye Han and the other two.
Are there any other options now? Of course, it is a frontal attack. The three of them looked at each other and understood each other’s thoughts. He even defeated Ohki, the special ninja, and it would be too embarrassing to be sent back.
Chapter 25: Instant Body Shisui (Old Version)
(Chapter 25: Instantaneous Shisui)
“Go ahead!” Ye Han said to Uchiha Itachi and Mikazuki Sora, and they both nodded.
“Ahhh!” The three of them shouted and attacked Uchiha Shisui together. Ye Han took the initiative to take charge of the front. The Sharingan is divided into straight magatama and arc magatama. Every time Ye Han opens the Sharingan, his physical speed will increase slightly. If he is not mistaken, he should have the straight magatama Sharingan.
Ye Han’s kunai fought hard with Uchiha Shisui, while Uchiha Itachi and Mikazuki Sora cooperated with Ye Han to attack from the side. The three figures shuttled back and forth around Uchiha Shisui.
The three of them have a good degree of tacit understanding in cooperation. Under this attack, when the opponent is forced to jump up, the attack above will also be in place, but there is still no way to deal with Uchiha Shisui.
The opponent seemed to have eyes behind his head. I really doubted whether his eyes were Sharingan or Byakugan. The battle lasted for an hour. Ye Han and his men were so tired that they were gasping for breath, but the opponent seemed to be fine.
The gap, Ye Han finally felt the gap. In front of a truly powerful ninja, his tricks could only be regarded as a small trick. When he dealt with Uchiha Obito and made him a little embarrassed, it was purely because the other party did not take him seriously at all.
Ohki was driven crazy by himself, and he had not been on the battlefield for many years as a coach, so his strength and reaction had deteriorated a little. If Ohki was an urban management officer, Uchiha Shisui was equivalent to a special forces soldier.
The three of them couldn’t hit Uchiha Shisui’s abdomen three times, let alone just one hit. These people really experienced the meaning of “a slight mistake can lead to a great mistake”.
“Is it already useless? Then let’s stop here today.” Uchiha Shisui said with a smile.
“Not yet! I still have strength!” Ye Han said weakly. Facing this guy, Ye Han had used all his strength and his brain was working, but it was useless. The gap, the absolute gap, but he was unwilling to lose like this.
“Don’t show off. It’s getting late. Let’s go have lunch first. Even if you are not hungry, I am. I did not give you time to discuss things just now, so your teamwork is sloppy. Why don’t you take the opportunity to have a good discussion about what to do? We can continue here in the afternoon. How about that?” Uchiha Shisui said with a smile.
This idea made Ye Han somewhat tempted. What he said just now was indeed just bragging, because he had consumed a lot of physical strength due to the battle and it was almost noon now, so it was time to eat.
Several people’s stomachs were growling with hunger, and the other party’s lively appearance was a headache. Ye Han glanced at Uchiha Itachi and Mikazuki Sora, and they both nodded to Ye Han. There was really no way to defeat them relying on the strength of one person alone. Even if there were three people, if the other party really wanted to, perhaps the three of them would be defeated in the first place.
“It seems that you agree. Then meet here at 1 pm.” Uchiha Shisui said and disappeared here in a flash.
Ye Han looked at the disappearing Uchiha Shisui and said, “What a powerful instant body technique.” If this instant body technique was used to appear behind the opponent and attack, the opponent would not be able to react in time.
Uchiha Itachi nodded and said, “Shisui has a nickname in the ninja world called ‘Instant Body Shisui’. It seems that few people are faster than Shisui in the instant body technique.”
When Ye Han heard what Uchiha Itachi said, he slapped his forehead and remembered something in his mind. Ye Han felt that there was something he had not thought of before. A few years later, ‘Instant Body Shisui’ was recognized as the strongest of the Uchiha clan. The Instant Body Technique? There were more and more things he needed to consider. It was too difficult to hit someone with such a fast Instant Body Technique. Ye Han felt a headache.
Ye Han and two other people went to eat together. As they walked, they discussed how to hit three times. They ate at Ichiraku Ramen, a place they often went to. They needed enough calories to cope with the afternoon battle.
At this time, in the principal’s office of the Ninja School, the Third Hokage and Ye Han’s class teacher Nakamura Hinano were still there. “Swish!” a figure appeared, half-kneeling on the ground. “Third Hokage!” the person said.
“Oh! Is it Shisui? Get up. How are those three children?” The Third Hokage said with a smile when he saw Uchiha Shisui.
Uchiha Shisui stood up when he heard what the Third Hokage said. Nakamura Hiyano was also very surprised when he saw Shisui’s look. Even though he had seen it in the information, he was still not used to seeing with his own eyes that the Third Hokage arranged a half-grown child as his student.
“All three are good. Ye Han is indeed a gifted man as described in the information. Itachi’s talent is no less than mine. The girl’s basic skills are also very solid and it seems that she has undergone hard training.” Uchiha Shisui reported, so calm that he did not seem like a child of only eight or nine years old, but more like a young man in his twenties.
“So have all three of them passed?” Nakamura Hino stepped forward and asked Uchiha Shisui.
Uchiha Shisui didn’t know who Nakamura Hinano was. When he graduated, Nakamura Hinano hadn’t come to teach yet. The Third Hokage introduced him, “This is Nakamura Hinano, the teacher of the three of us. If you want to know about the current situation of your students, please tell me. I also want to know.”
“not yet?”
Nakamura Hino was stunned. Ye Han had defeated even the special jonin of Ohgi, but he still hadn’t passed Uchiha Shisui’s test. How could it be possible? What kind of test was it? “Excuse me, what is the content of the test?”
“It’s to have three people hit me in the abdomen three times by any means. So far, they haven’t succeeded.”
“So how many hits did they get now?”
The Third Hokage smiled and shook his head and said, “Of course they didn’t hit him at all. This test may seem simple, but ninja battles, especially jonin battles, are often decided in an instant. Being hit once could lead to death, so how could he be hit three times? And Shisui is different. He is of course the famous ‘Instant Body Shisui’ in the ninja world. As long as Shisui doesn’t let go, Ye Han and the other three won’t be able to hit him. Even other jonin will find it difficult to hit Shisui.”